3dads

Manchester Household

PROLOGUE William and his lover James Andrews had a Friday routine. James would arrive from work at seven and William would have got home from his work in the university an hour before him. During that hour William would put clean sheets on the bed, prepare the dinner, shower and most importantly douche. After James' shower they would have an aperitif in the bedroom, William would turn on the pasta to cook and on his return to the bedroom James would shag him. After that they would have dinner, followed by a few drinks and at about 10 o'clock they would go to bed and James would screw his mate until they fell asleep.

There was a big age difference between them. William was 33 and worked as a university lecturer and James who was 19 when they moved in together was finishing his time as an apprentice plumber. James had experimented with girls and enjoyed them, but he wasn't the type of bloke that would keep a girl happy for long. He drank before sex and often didn't give it a second thought about what happened the next day. In all the relationships he had entered he found that his 'couldn't give a fuck' attitude disappointed girls too much. William was the ideal partner for him. William wasn't in to lengthy chats about 'how was it for you?' that most girls enjoyed. Apart from that, unlike most girls, he was always willing to be fucked and James was a brilliant fucker! He could be hard within ten minutes after an orgasm and go again. He would do this six or seven times on a good night, normally he would only go once - except on Friday that is.

Publicly, William and James appeared to be like a father and son combination and the neighbours would have been surprised if they found out that they were more like husband and wife. They would have been even more surprised if they knew that William was the wife! He was a big enough and masculine man but he was sexually submissive. James was more dominant and he didn't like taking it up the arse so they were quite compatible and so their relationship ran smoothly.

CHAPTER ONE: HOW IT ALL BEGAN. James was the third bloke to fuck William. The other two were very different to James. Roy Jones was the first person to have fucked him. He was almost the same age as James but from the time he was 17 he had shafted William whenever he had no girlfriend. Roy was tall and thin. He had an angular face and well developed natural musculature. He was sexually aggressive and his nine and a half inch prick had pounded William's sorry hole on many occasions.

Roy Jones had a tough life. He had spent his younger teenage years in a home and he regularly slept on the streets. William had known him for about six years at that time. He had watched him grow into a tall, wiry youth with an attitude that could even shock him at times. Still, William loved him and many nights when Roy was on the streets and was cold he would come over and sleep in William's place. He would always arrive dirty and in bad need of a shower. He would have slept in his clothes for three of four days before arriving at William's. Roy's feet were always a mess and stank after a few days of confinement in his runners. When he would arrive he would shower and then William would always give him a light pedicure.

One evening, after his shower, Roy was sitting on an armchair with William taking care of his feet. William always thought that Roy was sexy! Even his sweaty feet! William carefully placed the left foot on his own bare thigh and began to run Baby-Oil on it. As he did this Roy pushed his right foot between the squatting man's legs and started to run his toe up and down the crack of William's arse.

"Stop that!" snapped William as he released his grip on the left ankle and grabbed the foot that was tickling his arse. "Why should I? You're stiffening up because you like this!" said Roy shunting his left foot along William's thigh and pressing the growing erection with it. Roy's big toe was exploring the crack of William's arse pushing his loose boxers into the hole with his toe while his other foot was planted against William's hardening dick..

"Looks like I've blown your cover William boy!" said Roy with a sneer. "I want to shag someone tonight, and I don't mean with my fucking toes." William blushed. "Come on then William," said Roy releasing his dick from his own boxers, "ask me to fuck you!" William made no reply as he stared at the lengthening dick before his eyes, so Roy pushed him forward with his foot and knocked William back on to his back on the floor. He increased the pressure of his foot on William's nuts.

"Ask me to shag you or I'll crush your fucking nuts!" he snapped applying a slow steady pressure to the sprawled man beneath him. William winced as the pain built, there was no point in resisting but he was still afraid. "I've never done this before!" he pleaded, "Please don't make me do this!" Roy just folded his arms and leaned more weight onto his foot, William gasped in pain but still wouldn't give in. The pressure was stinging until William knew he had reached breaking point. "Roy, will you fuck me?" he whimpered. "No, you didn't say please!" came the stern reply. "Roy, will you fuck me please?" "No! You are not to call me Roy if I'm going to bury my bone in your worthless hole. You must remember your place, call me Mr. Jones or sir, and don't forget to flatter me, try again!" he said and he began to laugh, "and this time get it right!" "Mr. Jones, sir!" William began, "please will you fuck my arse with your gorgeous, big prick?" "Keep begging!" said Roy releasing the pressure on William's nuts. "Oh thank you Mr. Jones! Please allow my virgin arse to welcome your massive dick into it?" "Go on!" "Please sir, Mr. Jones sir, please stick your masterful dick into me and treat me as a sluttish girlfriend that needs to be poked by a handsome young man like you, fuck me please sir! I want to be used by you in whatever way you desire …" "Okay then!" said Roy still laughing, "but remember, you asked for this!" He pulled William to him and kissed him. "Having you for a cock-pit is going to be fun William!" "I hope that's true!" William replied. "Get on the bed and put your arse in the air for me now!" "Yes sir!"

William stood slipped off his boxers and lay belly down on the bed. Roy walked up beside him and presented his nine-an-a-half inches to him. "William, I would like you to meet Mr. Arse-Splitter, kiss him and ask him to fuck your arse!" William kissed the pointed tip of the large organ beside his face. He could taste Baby-oil and was relieved that Roy had smothered his dick in the oil. Then William said in a meek resigned voice; "Please Mr. Arse-Splitter, fuck my arse please sir?"

Roy dropped his boxers and climbed onto the bed between William's legs. He leaned forward and thrust the tip of his prick past the ring of William's resisting hole. William lay there in mixed confusion. Here he was at 31 with a 17 year old about to test drive his arse. Certainly he knew he wanted this because he had thought about it so often, at the same time he wasn't sure of what was happening and wasn't expecting it. His eyes began to water and he started to sob. "Is the Arse-Splitter hurting your little virgin arse?" asked Roy in an almost tender but still sneering voice. "I don't know about this," said William. "Do you want me to stop?" said Roy sounding a bit concerned, "I won't tell anybody about what I'm going to do to you William, I promise!" William lay there and didn't know what to answer. He was on the verge of losing his virginity to a handsome young man who he loved deeply. Roy was aware that William was having difficulty making his mind up so he suggested that he go ahead and if William wanted him to stop at any time he would do that. William agreed and Roy kissed his shoulder blades, "you won't regret this William, I promise!" "I hope not!" came the reply.

Roy began to slide the length of his dick along William's colon. The pain was searing and William whimpered. Roy, knowing he was taking a dick for the first time stayed slow and gentle in his insertion. When he was in full way he reached under William and found that William's prick was limp. He pulled him towards him so William was bent forward his head hanging and looking back at his own prick. Behind his prick he could see Roy's low-hanging nuts swinging gently as the youth slid his dick gently back and forth by an inch or so in his arse for about five minutes.

"Okay?" asked Roy sensing that William's rump was looser now and ready to be fucked, "I think you'll enjoy this better if I play it a bit rough!" William made no reply and Roy pulled about seven inches back and then slammed his dick forward in one brutal thrust. William fell forward on the bed. Roy's dick slipped out of his rectum but the youth jumped forward and impaled his victim again. William howled and tried to escape, Roy pulled back again and rammed in. Every time William attempted to pull away, Roy punished him with his dick. Withdrawing several inches and driving it back in with brutal force. He thrust his dick in and out of William's arse until he fully submitted. Any sign of resistance brought instant retribution as Roy rough-rode his arse; William's attitude slowly became more accepting of his situation. By now Roy couldn't hold off any more and he began to shag William with long rough thrusts that pulled William's sphincter with them as the Arse-Splitter massaged his hole.

The clenching of William's tight arsehole felt like it would rip the foreskin off Roy's dick until, after about twenty minutes of rough riding, a fart ripped from Roy's clenched arse and a wad of his sperm splashed up inside William's arse at the same time. As William felt the hot juice filling him, he knew that his ordeal was over. No longer a virgin he had lost it to one of the best looking young men he knew. "Well William?" Roy began, "that wasn't so bad was it?" "No sir! In fact it was okay once you got it started Mr. Jones." Roy kissed William; "we must do this again … on a regular basis! Would you like that?" William was still confused, "will it be our secret?" he asked. "I suppose so! Now you haven't come yet so as soon as I'm hard again I'm going to shag you again until you do!" said Roy. And he did!

The second shagging was much easier than the first. Roy was a wild lover. He hadn't much style but William didn't know any better. "I want to try a few different positions!" said Roy. He lay back with his horn sticking up in the air, "sit on it!" he commanded. William did and as Roy's dick slowly penetrated him he discovered that it didn't hurt as much as the first time. At that time he wasn't sure if it was because he was just over the first shagging or because it was an easier position. Later on, William discovered that this was the easiest position for him to be shafted in.

Roy held William's thighs as the man slid up and down his young boyfriend's shaft. "I like this!" said William, "me too!" purred Roy. Roy just lay there and allowed William's arse to slowly milk him. By the time he was ready to shoot, William's thighs were in agony. Roy finished off by stopping William and thrusting violently from underneath and then shot his second load up William's stinging hole. The third fuck was with William sitting on Roy's knees on the edge of the bed. The fourth was William bent double on his back and Roy standing over him, the fifth was lying on their sides on the bed. During all this time William never shot a load! After that Roy fell asleep with his dick still embedded in William's arse. This was a situation that William would get used to over the coming years. Each time Roy Jones visited he would sleep with his prick in William's arse and during the night he would shag the man at least three or four times.

The next morning William was sore after his ordeal. When he woke Roy was shagging him again, it was the fifth that night. After Roy was finished William pulled away got up and went to the bathroom. He could barely walk. He looked in the mirror and felt ashamed of himself. He had no idea of what the future would hold for him now!

That afternoon Roy told Robbie Smith that he had fucked William. Robbie didn't believe him so Roy brought him over to visit William. "Robbie doesn't believe me that I fucked you yesterday!" he said to William. William blushed, "You said it would be our secret!" he said. William's response answered Robbie's question and he didn't know where to look. "Watch!" said Roy as he stroked his dick under his shorts, "William, kneel on the floor and raise your arse for Master Roy!" William looked sheepishly at Robbie who was embarrassed by the scene and then knelt on the floor with his arse in the air as instructed. "There's a good boy!" said Roy, "now ask me to fuck you!" "Roy, will you fuck me please?" Suddenly Roy's hand landed a slap on William's arse "What did I tell you that you were to call me when I'm fucking you?" he barked. "Sorry sir!" came William's meek reply, "Mr. Jones, will you fuck me please, sir?" "That's better!" said Roy moving behind his prey and roughly yanking the tracksuit bottoms off William's hips. Roy slipped William's boxers down next exposing the man's vulnerable arse. Roy next opened his flies and let his stiffening dick flop out. He gave it a few tugs to bring it to its full steely glory and the, with a quick rub of Baby-oil he lined his dick up for entry.

William closed his eyes and grimaced. His hole was sore after its first ever shagging the pervious night. Robbie could feel his own dick stiffen. He sat on the floor beside them to watch what Roy would do.

"You know what Robbie?" said Roy as he pulled his dick away from William's arse, "this looks like it's getting you going, and maybe you could fuck him when I'm finished! Would you like that William?" "Anything to keep you happy Mr. Jones!" came the subdued and embarrassed reply. Roy bent down and ran his tongue up William's crack. William flinched at the touch. Roy smiled at Robbie. Then he drove his tongue hard against William's rump while he used his fingers to spread his buttocks. After teasing William's rump for a moment with his tongue, Roy moved quickly into position above William's body. When he guided his prick into the crevice, William moaned and clenched his buttocks tightly in anticipation of the pain he knew would come. "Relax," Roy whispered near William's ear as he nudged insistently against William's rump with the tip of his prick, finally forcing his knob into the tight ring. William sucked in a deep breath, hoping that Roy would go easy on him.

Roy slowly shoved his prick into William's tight hole, advancing slowly as the sphincter slipped along his shaft like a rubber band. "Oh fuck," William moaned as he felt Arse-Splitter pushing in deeper. Roy pressed forward thrusting more of his prick into William's arse until his belly came to rest against his buttocks. "Aw, fuck!" William blurted, as he felt Roy's crotch hair against his arse. Knowing that Arse-Splitter was buried to the hilt in his arse gave William a feeling of degradation before Robbie. It was embarrassing to be lying there on the floor, getting fucked in the arse -- and besides that, it hurt.

Roy halted, leaving his prick buried to the nuts and giving William a minute to adjust to having his arse full of prick again. Robbie lay down on the floor so he could see Roy's prick enter William's arse. "You're very tense today," Roy whispered near William's ear. "Matter of fact, yesterday you were much more receptive." Yesterday we weren't being watched," William murmured. With that, Roy began to fuck William's arse, plunging his prick in and out slowly. Robbie got down between their legs, watching Roy's prick slither into William's clasping hole. Roy's low-hanging nuts were bouncing heavily against William's buttocks on every thrust. William's arse had become more accustomed to being stuffed with Roy's dick. The fucking wasn't quite as bad as when it started. Still, although the pain was subsiding, the awful humiliation of being used in front of Robbie was still there. Spunk flooded William's rump a few minutes later, when Roy -- excited by the growing feeling that he was fucking William in front of Robbie -- shot his wad prematurely. William gasped when he felt Roy's spunk spurting into his arse. Roy sighed and went limp. He was breathing heavily. "That was quick!" Robbie said in surprise. "Yeah," Roy breathed. "My turn now?" Robbie asked, looking forward to cramming his colossal prick into William. It was the quickest conversion to arse shafting in history. Robbie Smith, who had women on his mind all day, had found a new avenue to explore. His inhibition vanished when he watched the 17-year-old rough riding a 31-year-old - it looked fun and Robbie was about to join in.

Roy lay on top of William, panting after his climax. Robbie removed his shoes and socks and stripped out of his shorts. His dick was not quite as long as Roy's, it measured a very impressive nine inches, but it was a full inch thicker than Roy's! Not bothering to take off his T-shirt, he knelt at William's face, wagging his enormous hard-on "Give me a suck before I shag you?" Robbie asked, wiping the grease from his prick on William's chin. "Come on, William. Suck it! Hey Roy! Does he suck?" "I don't know," replied Roy. "I didn't try getting a blowjob from him yet, but I'm sure he will, won't you William?" and he gave a hard thrust against the naked arse on the end of his prick. Knowing that there was no point in refusing William lowered his head and obediently he began to lick and suck Robbie's sizeable whanger. Robbie watched in amazement as William slurped his dick. No girl had ever done this to him before and he was enjoying it no end. Likewise, William had never sucked a dick before and so he tasted the salty taste of a man's dick for the first time.

Roy raised his arse, and his prick plopped out of William's rump. He patted William's arse affectionately before he crawled off and lay alongside him. Robbie withdrew from William's mouth and oiled his dick as he moved behind the bent over man. "Will you give us a suck after I finish with your arse?" he asked. "Maybe!" William said. Robbie wedged his immense knob against William's rump, which had snapped shut after Roy's withdrawal. William became tense again, realising what was yet to come was likely to be more painful than what went before. "Will I get that blowjob or not?" asked Robbie letting the palm of his hand fall with a hard slap on William's left buttock. "Yes!" William screamed. He knew that there was no point in trying to refuse. Besides that, it was one of his fantasies anyway!

Robbie shoved hard and the big head of his prick spread William's sphincter. Then, abruptly, the ring gave as the knob was sucked in. William's ring clamped down behind the flared ridge of Robbie's big knob. "Oh, shit!" William cried out, "Wow! Robbie replied, "You're tight up there." "Stop... please," William begged. "I don't want to do this now." "Who asked what you wanted? I'll give you what you need!" Robbie said. Then he thrust his hips downward, fucking several inches of his prick into William's rump. William's loosened ring slipped along the thick shaft of The Bum-poker. "Oh, God Robbie," William murmured. "You're killing me!" Robbie fucked another few inches of thick prick into William's arse, causing him to squirm. "Ooh," Robbie sighed as his prick sank into William's rump. "That's better than any cunt!" William knew, when he felt Robbie's nuts settle between his legs and wiry pubic hair scouring his buttocks, that he had nine inches of three inch thick prick up his arse! William relaxed and smiled. He always had a crush on Robbie. Many nights he had pulled his plum to the thought of getting fucked by Robbie Smith and now his dream was coming true. He pushed his rump back into Robbie's groin he said; "Fuck my arse you big-dicked stud!" "What?" Robbie laughed, "Are you not going to call me Mr. Smith?" "Sorry," William murmured. "Will you please shag my arse Mr. Big-dick Smith, sir?" Robbie pulled out and flipped William over on to his back. He lined up for entry and William threw his legs out at the first contact of Robbie's knob against his hole. But the prick was withdrawn. "Shag me!" William cried out, "Give it to me!" Robbie smiled as he looked down into William's face, "well!" he said, "you asked for it!" Robbie pulled back, sitting on his haunches he lifted William's legs, Robbie slithered his tongue down into William's hairy crevice. He could taste Roy's residue there. Then, holding William's legs aloft, Robbie began to eat out his arse. The dark curly hair in William's crevice clung to his skin as Robbie's tongue set to work. Abruptly, Robbie stopped and fucked his tongue into the opening of William's hole. Clamping his lips around William's ring. "Oh, Robbie!" William blurted, drawing his knees back against his chest and thrilling to the deep tongue fucking. "Eat that arse, Mr. Smith! Eat it out!" Robbie jabbed at William's sphincter for a few more moments and then he kissed the hole and pulled away and moved upward, clambering on to William's up-thrust arse and pressing his dickhead against the soft moist opening of his hole. William's eyes widened when he felt the wedge of Robbie's dick nudging at his hole He draped his legs over Robbie's shoulders and stared at his handsome face intently as he held his breath and waited for the massive invasion he knew would come any moment now.

"You want it!" "All of it please," William whispered, "Shag me." Suddenly, William felt Robbie's huge knob plunge into his arse, spreading his sphincter. He sucked in a quick breath as Robbie lunged forward, driving his thick lance inside in one thrust. Robbie didn't stop until his nuts were squashed against William's arse. "Ooh!" William gasped. "Wait a second! Just take it slow and easy for a minute." Gradually, William's arse adjusted to the invasion of dick and the pain changed into a pleasurable sensation. He relaxed and began to enjoy the feeling of that youth he loved so much fucking his arse. Robbie's gigantic prick tickled places up his arse sending him soaring into ecstasy. He began to grind his upturned arse against Robbie's belly, churning the super-prick deeply within his arse. Robbie began to fuck slowly. His big prick was glossy with fuck-juices, and this made William so hot he wanted to shoot immediately. He watched Robbie's slimy prick plundering his hairy hole, he felt his nuts drawing up and a stupendous climax building in his loins.

Robbie kept fucking William's arse rapidly until he pumped his arse full of hot spunk. Robbie's spunk foamed out around his pounding prick, running down William's arse. He could feel the thick prick in his arse, and it thrilled him to see that huge prick plunging in and out of his spunk-filled hole. William's face was drenched in sweat, but he continued to enjoy the stuffed sensation of having Robbie's dick buried to the hilt in his arse. Robbie slithered his long prick from William's rump. As he withdrew the thick wedge of his prick-knob, a river of spunk gushed forth from William's rump. When Robbie climbed off he said; "That's the best ride I've ever had! You made a promise, now suck me off!"

Roy may have made the first opening into William's arse, but the mouth was Robbie's. William liked, sucked and worshipped the floppy prick that was soft-swollen after the orgasm. Roy watched in amazement and suggested that they double-dick William, "No!" snapped William coming up off Robbie's dick, "that is just not on!" Robbie re-inserted his dick into William's mouth and thrust his hips until a huge glob of sperm slip from the floppy dick and slid down the back of William's throat. William gagged but swallowed and Robbie pulled out. "I make him call my dick 'Mr. Arse-Splitter'!" said Roy. "Good idea!" mused Robbie, "I suppose you can call mine Bum-poker!"

That was the beginning of many occasions of taking it up the arse for William. For the first year Robbie would visit once a week, Roy would go two or three times. They never arrived together. In the second year, Roy moved in with a girl and Robbie had William all to himself. Robbie was never good at sharing so he used the time to get as much sex as he could. For a few months he dropped in to long-dick, as he used to say, William. When he got a girlfriend he only dropped by for a few days in the month when she wouldn't let him shaft her. William by now began to miss Robbie when he was away for three weeks at a time. He had his memories and his hand. This got him through until August when James gave up on his girlfriend and, at Robbie's suggestion, he asked William to sit on his prick one evening - and that's how the present relationship began!

CHAPTER TWO: JAMES AND WILLIAM. James went back to William's place after Robbie had made the suggestion. The fact that James knew that William was willing to take it up the arse made it easier to get a conversation around to sex. "So!" said James, "Robbie tells me that you're having problems with your back pipes!" William did not realise what James was talking about at first. He looked at the young stud quizzically. "Robbie said that there's a blockage in your drain that needs plunging so he called the plumber in to do it!" explained James with a smile. James reached for his belt and began undoing it. "You don't waste any time, do you!" William said as they began undressing. "Do you want this blockage cleared or not?" "Yeah, let's go," said William, James nodded. They each lay down on their sides, though still a foot away from each other. "Are you prepared to give me everything I demand?" said James. William nodded his assent. James took the baby oil, applied it to his stiff dick and then moved his hand toward William's arse. James inserted one finger, William jumped. "Relax!" said James; "I'm just trying to make it easy for you." James moved behind him and, holding his dick in his hand, aimed it at William's rump. As he found the spot, he pushed slightly and his knob slipped in. He pushed slowly, the first inch of his dick went in easily. "This is great," said James, as he pushed another inch of his dick into the hole. James pushed another inch and a half of dick into William and stopped, waiting for William's reaction. "It's okay," said William, "it doesn't hurt as much as Robbie's or Roy's, but go gently." "Are you implying that I have a small dick?" asked James. "No!" William replied, "you're just, well, you know more gentle, a bit better than either of them in getting up a bloke!" "Not bad for my first-time doing this!" James said and then smiled at the strange compliment he had just received. He began to slide back and forward, each time pushing a little more of his dick into William's arse. As James' huge plunger first stroked his prostate, William cried out.

James pumped out and back in again, causing the same reaction as his dick, now an inch away from being fully buried in William's arse, massaged his prostate. "Oh yeah, that feels great now," said William. James pulled back and plunged his dick to the hilt into William's rump. "Give me more! Your dick feels so good!" William shouted. "It's really great having your dick in there." "It's great for me too!" said James as he slid his dick in and out of William's arse. "Your arse is really hot, William!" "Keep going, James! Don't stop," shouted William. James kept thrusting his dick into William's arse, as William moaned in pleasure. Suddenly, James stopped and started withdrawing his huge dick. "What are you doing?" asked William. "Don't take it out! It feels good in there." "I just want to try another position," said James, letting his dick slip out of William's arse.

James moved William onto his back and then moved between his legs. "Put it back in me," William begged. "It felt great having your big dick up my...." "Shut up and lift your legs," said James, William did as instructed and James positioned his dick and shoved it straight up William's arse. "Oh, yeah!" he moaned, "Plumb me." James plunged his dick deep into William's willing arse. As James massaged deep inside him, William cried out again. "Oh, that's beautiful, James! That's great!" James began to shag in earnest, continuing to massage William's insides with every stroke of his dick. "Your arse is great," James groaned as he drove his dick into the steamy opening, "this is so much more fun than shagging girls!" "Is this really your first time with another bloke?" William asked. "Yeah!" said James without missing a stroke. As he continued to fuck, James reached down and grabbed William's dick, now fully stiff again and began stroking it. "James, you're getting me so horny, I think I'm going to shoot," shouted William, moving his arse back to meet every pounding stroke of the young man's dick that was shafting him, "shag me harder!" James felt his own climax building and sped up his thrusts, roughly plunging his dick to the hilt with each stroke. "I'm going to fill up your arse with my spunk," he shouted. "I'm going to empty my nuts up your arse." "Oh, yes," answered William, "let me feel your big dick explode inside me! Fuck me James!" James fucked faster and faster, plunging his dick into William's arse. "Take my load," shouted James as he pounding his dick, "feel it? I'm filling your arse with my jip!" "Oh yes!" cried William, " Keep fucking me, James!" James looked down and saw William's dick erupt as the first spurt of jip hit high up on his chest. "Oh yeah, shag me senseless! Keep fucking my arse!" cried William as James' tool continued to spasm in his arse. "That's fantastic." Spent, James moved to lower William's legs and began to slide his softening dick from the confines of William's arse. "Keep it there," sighed William. James stopped and sat back on his heels, half of his organ still inside. "I can't believe how that felt," said William. "It was great for me too," said James, "having my dick up your arse makes me feel like I'm your husband or something." "That's something I could live with," said William with a smile. James began moving away again. "James, you're the best plumber in the world," William said as James' tool slipped from his hole. James stood up and headed for the bathroom. He showered and walked back into the room towelling himself off. "Thanks William," said James, as he dropped the towel and started picking up his clothes, "we must do this again sometime!" "How about right now!" William suggested. James looked at his watch, "it's almost eleven o'clock," James said, "I've got to be getting home." William looked at the handsome young man who had just shafted him, "It sure has been an interesting evening." He said, "Thanks James!" "You're welcome," answered James, who was moving toward the door. "I'll give you a call at work tomorrow!"

After James left, William rubbed his hole; he could feel the residue of James' jip there. He pulled the duvet over his naked body and began to think about James. His dick stiffened as he thought about having James as a lover, a husband! There was something different about James. He wasn't like either Robbie or Roy, he was tender and during sex William noted that James was conscious of making the experience good for both of them. For the first time in all the sex of the previous two years, William was not just a handy receptacle for horny young men who's girlfriends weren't unavailable. He had certainly enjoyed the abusiveness of the way Roy and Robbie had shafted him, he thrived in his role as submissive to the needs of these young men with big dicks - but - James had opened a new possibility for him tonight. William was in love!

Next day in the university, William sat waiting for the call all day. It came just before lunchtime. "How are you?" asked James. "I'm great," said William, "How's that arse of yours?" asked James, "It feels empty." "That's good," answered James. "Would you like your husband to sort that out for you this evening?" "Yes please," said William, "I'll see you later," said James "Will I come over or do you want to meet somewhere." "No, come on over to my place." William replied. "What do you want me to do when I get there?" asked James. William looked around hoping that nobody could hear his next reply, "I want you to stuff my arse with that gorgeous dick of yours and then shag me stupid until morning!" "Do you mean you want me to spend the whole night with you?" James asked, "Yes, please!" said William. "In that case you must attend to my needs as well, you might like to take it up the arse, but I love a good blow-job. Is there one of those for me this evening?" "If that's what makes my husband happy, then that is what will happen!" said William. James laughed, "see you at six-thirty!" and he hung up.

It was seven o'clock when James arrived, "Sorry I'm late." "That's okay. Come on in. Food or sex first?" asked William, "Sex!" said James, "I had a rotten day at work today." "Take off your clothes and I'll get you a beer." James peeled off his trousers then went into the bathroom. He showered and as he came out of the bathroom, William entered the bedroom. "One thing I would like to say about my new husband, he sure has a big dick," William said, staring at James' swinging member. "Let's see if I can sort out that rough day you had at work." He dropped to one knee in front of James and quickly took James' tool into his mouth and began working up and down the shaft. "That feels great," said James, William moved James toward the edge of the bed. James sat down and William quickly knelt between his legs and sucked James' tool into his mouth. "Boy that feels good," moaned James, "oh yeah, suck my dick." William sucked willingly, moving up and down on the huge dick, taking more and more of it into his mouth. William shifted his position, continuing to pull James' growing dick into his mouth. Finally the head of the giant organ passed into his throat, and the very stiff prick filled his whole mouth. "Oh, shit," cried James, "that feels great. Do it! Suck my dick!" William grasped James' balls in his hand and massaged them as he continued his steady assault on James' tool. As he felt James' balls begin to draw up in their sack and heard his moaning from above, he knew James was getting close. "So fucking good! Oh yeah, suck my dick! Play with my balls! I'm going to shoot," cried James. He moved closer to the edge of the bed which let William suck his dick in deeper. James cried out as his dick erupted and he shot his jip deep into William's mouth. William moaned as his mouth filled with the salty fluid. He held it in his mouth, but the dick continued to erupt and he swallowed to keep from either choking or losing any of it. He continued to bathe the enormous dick with his tongue as the spasms subsided.

"Oh God. That was great," sighed James, as William finally relinquished the dick from his mouth. "I'm glad I was able to do something that I know you enjoy," said William with a grin. He stood up, revealing his own erection, which was straining the crotch of his jeans, and went into the bathroom and rinsed his mouth. He returned to find James lying on the bed. "Thanks," said James, "My pleasure," said William simply, "It didn't taste bad." William went to get a couple of beers. When he came from the kitchen, he found James dressed in a navy bathrobe and sitting in the living room. They sat together on the sofa. "Staying the night is one thing," said James opening his can, "but I think we should discuss what both of us expect from this relationship." "I would like to do that," answered William very thoughtfully. "Because, last night, after you left I wanted you to be with me." He stopped and looked at James. "I know this sounds very quick, but, I would love if you moved in here as my husband." "That's a bit quick," said James, "I've been thinking about you all day. I loved fucking your arse last night. I'm not sure if we should move so quickly." William nodded as James went on. "But I don't think that I would object to the suggestion. The head says no, the heart says maybe but my dick screams yes!" "What do you think we should do?" William asked. "What do I think we could do?" asked James, "I suppose we could give it a week or two and see how things are going and if everything feels the same we might give it a try?" "I'm with you," James said, nodding, "let's not worry about it just now."

They sat for several minutes without speaking. William broke the silence. "I want you to try fucking me again to see. Will you?" "Why not?" James said with a shrug and smiled. William grinned. "Pull off those jeans and let's do it," James said. William took off his jeans, he wasn't wearing shorts anyway, and his dick stood at attention. He lay down on the floor and looked up as James opened the bathrobe seductively. James' tool was stiff again. He moved over and stood with a foot at each of William's shoulders, then he squatted until his balls were hanging over William's moth. William began he sucked one then the other of James' balls into his mouth and James laid his head back and moaned.

James pulled forward so his hole was now over William's mouth. "How about giving your fiancé a lick-out?" asked James. William did as he was asked, he began to suck the clean pucker and to jab the muscle with his tongue. William grabbed James' tool as he served the glorious hole above him. William moaned as he held James' big dick with both hands. For five minutes he lay there serving his new boyfriend as James groaned in ecstasy. William began to lick his way from the arse up the shaft of James' steel hard dick. He gave the hard weapon a decent tongue bath but was soon longing to have his nether region impaled again. "Please give it to me!" William begged, "Fuck me! Come on James. I need it! I gave you the blowjob you asked for and now I need you to shove your big dick into me again! Please, James!" James moved quickly, moving William and raising his legs. He brought his hard dick to William's rump and thrust the first two inches of it inside in a single lunge. James slowed his penetration and started gently fucking his dick into the willing hole. Once his dick had pushed past William's sphincter, James felt him begin to relax and began a steady in and out movement. "Thanks James, give it to me. I want to feel all of it in me again!" William said. "Okay," James said and stuck his dick into William's arse in one fast stroke. "Oh, yes!" cried William, "I want you in me all the time James! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" "William, I'm going to fuck that arse until you can't walk!" James shouted as he began fucking in fast, deep strokes, pulling his dick out so just the head remained inside William's arse, then thrusting his dick back in again so that his balls slapped against William's arse. William moaned and twitched with each thrust, pleading, "Oh, yes! Fuck me. Drive your huge dick up my arse! Oh James, I love you." James' fucking grew even faster and harder. Then, all of a sudden, James stopped and his dick began to soften inside William's arse. "Why have you stopped James?" asked William, "I want to feel your dick fill my arse like it did last night." "Later," said James. "I'm not through shafting you yet. I want you to enjoy this fuck all evening, not once but all evening and maybe all night." "You're going to shaft me again?" asked William. James moved forward, shoving the full length of his dick back into William easily. "You ready to go again?" James asked. "Yes sir!" William answered. James started fucking again, slowly at first, but he soon began to get faster. He shafted William for twenty minutes, stopped for five, and then resumed the slow steady pace of fucking again. "See," James said, "I told you I could shag all evening." As he spoke, James speeded up his fucking action, stroking fast and deep in the hole. Now he added more speed, building his own climax. James bent toward William until their lips met in a kiss. They kissed as James continued to shaft William without pause. William moaned as James, slammed his dick all the way into William's arse with every stroke. "Oh yeah," William's voice was almost a groan, "Fuck that arse...fuck me and let me be your boyfriend!" "Here comes my load, William!" James cried, "Take my jip up your arse! I'm going to fill up that worthless arse of yours with hot jip!" He pounding his dick into William frantically, ending with a giant final thrust that moved them both, and James' plunger spewed a thick load deep into William's rump. "What a great arse you have William!" James shouted, "Your arse is mine!" James sat back on his heels, just as his dick slipped from William's rump. "Oh James, I feel so empty now, man," sighed William, "I think I'll always remember the feel of that big dick of yours in me." James spoke again. "I'm as shagged as you are!"

In the aftermath of his orgasm, James lay back on the bed with his dick draped over his thigh like a wet cucumber. William knelt beside him and smiled, "Do you wand another blow-job?" he asked and bounced the sloppy dick against James' thigh. "I can't believe you're ready to go again," said James. "Suck! Make your fiancé happy!" William leaned forward and took the soggy dick into his mouth. He sucked steadily, working the whole length of the bloated dick into this throat. He felt James' load begin to drip from his arse. He sucked James' tool steadily until he felt his young fiancé shudder and soon was rewarded with an eruption of spunk into his willing mouth. William swallowed as much of the juice as he could. He continued sucking until James' tool finally softened in his mouth, then sucked it all into his mouth again before he finally released it. "That's great!" William said "I've got your jip in both ends of me now." "You may be getting your protein," said James, "but I need something to eat!" "Dinner's ready at any moment," said William, "I couldn't have my husband come home without having something ready for him, come on!" They pulled on two navy bathrobes and left the bedroom to go down to the kitchen where William had a meal ready for the microwave. William lit the candles on the table. William turned to James and saw that he was checking to see what wine William had bought. James popped the cork and poured two glasses. James and William looked into each other's eyes and smiled. "I'm hungry," whispered James, as he greeted William's mouth with his own. William smiled. "Dinner coming up," he announced and bought in a pasta from the kitchen. They sat at the table and began to eat. "You know something William?" said James, "I think the idea of moving in might work." "I hope so!" said William enthusiastically. "You see," said James, "when you suggested that I move in I thought it was a bit quick, you know I have just broken up with the girlfriend and I am a bit slow about taking on a boyfriend so soon!" William was disappointed by the sound of this. "I was thinking," continued James, "you have four bedrooms here and I could easily move in as a lodger for a while and we could see how that works out! What do you think?" William smiled and said, "what about sex?" "William!" said James, "there's more to this than sex! Sure there will be plenty of it, but until we have lived together for a while I think it would be better if we have some small distance as well!" "So where will you sleep tonight?" asked William. "I thought we agreed that I was spending the night with you?" said James in reply. William went silent for a moment. "Okay then James!" he said, "but I want you to promise that after you move in that we spend every Friday night together and that you will shag me senseless those days!" "I'll drink to that!" said James raising his glass. "Eat up!" said William, "It's Friday and my arse awaits your attentions!"

After dinner they returned to the bedroom. "Now!" said William, "let me feel that dick of yours again. Take off your robe." They both dropped their robes on the ground. William took James' tool in his hand. "This is huge," said William, as he stroked James' growing dick. "It's about the same size as yours," James said, and they moved toward the bed. "Let's compare." "Mine is a little thicker," William said, "but yours is much longer! It makes me want to feel your big dick up me once more." "Well, I'm getting pretty hot to shaft your butt again too." "Good. Let's go," William said, pleadingly, and led James to the bed. "Get my dick ready for your arse," James said, pushing his dick into William's willing mouth. "Oh yeah, give me your dick," cried William, swallowing the hardening shaft into his mouth. When James thought his dick was ready he withdrew from William's mouth. "Lie down," James said. He lifted William's legs over his shoulders. "I'm ready to shag that worthless arse of yours now." He moved the head of his dick to William's rump and pushed two inches or so of his hard dick inside. James slowed his entry right away. He continued, slowly stroking his meat further and further into William's arse, until he felt William's body relax. "Oh, yeah," cried William, "shove that big dick in me! Plaster my arse with your jip." "Here goes," said James, as he withdrew his dick until just the head was inside, and then shoved the full length into William's arse.

James began to slide his dick in and out of William's arse. William responded by grinding his arse back against James' pelvis. "Oh yeah," William moaned as James' tool plunged into him, "That's so good." James loved fucking girls but now he was getting turned on by fucking William's arse. Unlike most women, William enjoyed being shafted and didn't seem to object to multiple shagging sessions. "You love taking it up the arse, don't you?" James asked. "Oh yeah! You know I do," William answered. "You've got suck a hot fucking arse," James went on, "Your arse was meant to serve my dick forever." "It sure was. Make my arse the cunt that you need to fuck. Fuck me!" "Your arse is better than any cunt," James replied. He increased the pace of his dick pounding in and out of William's arse. "My dick is going to explode!" James shouted and William moaned softly as James' throbbing dick shot its juices deep inside him just as his own load blasted over his stomach.

James stretched out on top of him and their lips met. "That was fantastic," said James, licking his lips. "I can't get enough of fucking your arse." "Me too," William whispered. "I feel so special you're fucking me and I really appreciate the tender way you shag me." James' tool began to soften and then slip from William's arse. "I hate it when you pull out of me," William said, "my arse feels so empty. I wish you could keep it up there all night." "Now that we just might manage," James replied, "sex with you is so good. I want to shaft you all the time." "That's easily arranged," said William, "If you move in you can be shafting my arse every day." "That idea is getting more and more attractive each time I shag you," James said, "moving in might be a great idea!"

They lay on the bed with William's arse in James' groin and soon James had inserted his dick back up William's hole. He pushed forward "I just think I should stick it in and leave it there for the night?" William willingly allowed James to position himself so as to shove his dick into his hole. James lined up and his dick slid easily into the jip filled arse. Once James was safely inside William clamped his ring around the shaft. James pulled him tightly against himself and fell asleep.

All that night William felt James' plunger slide about inside his arse. Gently the young man began to slide his dick in and out of William's arse, William went hard again! James was fucking him again. In and out he slid gently, slowly, William closed his eyes and dreamed of the possibility of having James Andrews do this every Friday. Lost in that dream he drifted off to sleep with his sleeping husband probing his hole with his dick. Seven more times that night William woke at intervals to find his arse being stroked by the sleeping James' insatiable dick. He thought about the many times that Roy Jones had done the same to him, but he was enjoying James' penetration much more than he had ever enjoyed Roy's savage attentions.

Next morning James woke to find William between his legs, sucking his dick. James lay there, closed his eyes, and thought of what was happening. William stopped sucking and moved to a sitting position above him. William lowered his arse and James' plunger entered him from below. He slid slowly down the staff until James' tool was buried in his arse. "Oh James," William said, "I just love your dick, I love your dick in my arse." He slid up and down the shaft, fucking himself on James' tool. William moved his body up and down, impaling himself again and again on James' tool. "You can have my dick up your arse whenever you want," said James "any day after I move in here!" They continued to fuck, James' tool was buried in William's arse and William was in heaven. "Fuck me James," William cried. "Fuck me! Fuck me harder!" James pushed his dick further up into William's arse, watching as William's eyes glazed over. William continued to impale himself on James' tool, trying to pull ever last bit of it up his arse as his dick spewed its juices onto James' stomach. "Will you get off my dick please William?" asked James, "I can't come at the moment. I got to get up and take a piss." William reluctantly moved and let James' tool slip from his hole. "Thanks," he said as he got up and went to the bathroom. When he returned the two of them got dressed and James went home to pack his stuff and move in with William that evening.

Those first two nights of sex with James were a new revelation to William. William had spent two years being rough fucked by both Roy and Robbie. What came next was a welcome surprise for the man. James didn't slam into him, he loved him and the sex was great. James was a tender lover and an energetic one. He had William's arse all night and never seemed to tire. He was the most wonderful experience that William had to date. James wasn't as big as either Robbie or Roy, but what he lack in stature he made up for in stamina. The evenings together had taught them both that they were on to something and that is how their relationship began.

Within a few days James was happy in this relationship. William kept the house for him. He cooked, cleaned and did his laundry. He even pressed James' boxers so neatly that they always looked new. However, the best part of all was that the sex was great. James' boxers really turned William on. James liked to wear loose fitting boxers around the house. William liked that too!

After the first Friday night they spent together after their initial meeting, James moved his stuff into William's room and they began to live as a couple. William soon found that James was a horny little bastard when he had a few drinks on him. He had a drink or two most evenings and James found that William was always willing to take what James loved to give. Apart from the regular shafting, James had discovered that William was willing to give blowjobs and no girl James knew was willing to do that. James loved a good blowjob and William liked to take it up the arse. Sexually, they were ideal for each other, and better still; they got on very well together as friends.

The next two months were fantastic. During that time they developed a routine that was exciting and mutually enjoyable. James was always tired on a Tuesday and Wednesday after work, so these became the blowjob days. After a blowjob James would lie on his tummy and William would kiss and lick his arse. For the first three weeks William fucked James on these evenings, but James didn't like that! Now they had agreed that William could get off by humping his prick along James' crack without entering him. This suited William fine as James had a humpy little arse, which was rock hard when he clenched it around William's tool.

Every night they had some kind of sex, James often wore his Newcastle United strip, (they both found soccer strips sexy), and James would release his dick over the waistband of his shorts and shag William's upturned arse every time Alan Shearer scored, and that was quite often. But Friday was the big night, regularly stretching into three or four hours of continual arse fucking, so William was happy in this relationship too.

CHAPTER THREE: WILLIAM'S BIRTHDAY. It was William's birthday on Saturday the 7th of October. This was the day after their eighth Friday session together. On Friday the 6th James came home as usual. William had done everything to prepare for the regular Friday night activities, but when James came home William noticed that he looked concerned. "What's up?" he asked. James looked at William a bit sheepishly but remained silent. "I'll put on the pasta," said William, "get into the bed and you can tell me what's upsetting you later!"

When William came back into the bedroom James was dressed in his Newcastle gear. He smiled at William and slipped the waistband down, "Happy birthday!" he said exposing his floppy dick. William laughed. James had tied a black and white ribbon to his big knob, "here's the first part of your birthday present!" he said. "What more could a fellow ask for?" said William as he knelt before James and took his hardening dick in his mouth. James smiled, this blowjob was a departure from the usual routine but James certainly wasn't going to complain!

William gently ran his tongue under the big knob, pulling the foreskin back gently. James threw back his head in delight as the warm tongue massaged the sensitive glans. "Oh yes!" hissed James, "suck that baby!" William wrapped his lips around the head of James' engorged dick and rapidly struck the glans with his tongue in the vacuum he made with his mouth. James was in heaven. He could feel his legs go shaky and so he pulled out and moved over to sit on the side of the bed. William followed and resumed his sucking. James watched with pride as William gobbled his ribboned dick. He lay back and William reached up to remove the ribbon. Then he set to liking the hard shaft of James' eight inches. After a few minutes William kissed the tip and told James to go for a shower, he went down to set the pasta on simmer and James had a quick shower.

James came into the kitchen naked. "My little bum-boy," he said as he pinched William's arse. William turned his head and said, "We never fucked." "Later! I'm hungry, come on, let's eat." James slid his hand slid down across William's back and he worked his index finger up his bottom. The rest of his hand covered both cheeks of William's arse. William sighed and said, "Ready any time you are James." James carried the pasta over to the table and set it down. William crawled under the table and came up between his legs, swallowing the dangling dick in one long gulp. He worked his mouth around and around the head, heavily coating it with spit. Next he came out from under the table, stood up and bent over. He reached behind himself and pulled James' tool to the entrance of his hole. James grabbed him by the hips as he worked his way back until William was sitting in his lap, his dick firmly lodged inside of him and holding him in place. William sat there just on his husband's lap. He pushed his arse into James' groin. Looking up he said, "Both ends are hungry!" "Well we had better feed both ends then!" said James with a laugh as William bounced up and down on his hard dick.

Just then the front door suddenly opened. Robbie, Peter and James' brother Daniel were standing in the doorway. Robbie was wearing the Spurs strip; Peter wore the Arsenal and Daniel the Liverpool. William blushed as he sat on James' lap with an eight-inch bone up his hole. "What's going on here?" he asked. "Well William," said James, "this is the other part of your present. Show him lads!" The three lowered their waistbands and presented their dicks to William's view. Each wore his team colours in a bow on the end of his prick, "Happy birthday William!" they called in unison. William started to get off James's lap. He stopped him and said, "I thought we could have a strip show this evening for you, and all the lads here are wearing the strips that turn you on so much," he said with a grin.

William stood up and James' tool flopped from his hole. James got up from the table and went into the bedroom. He put on his Newcastle strip and returned to the kitchen where the other four were sitting. The five began dinner. William alone was naked. There was plenty of beer for everybody. William knew from the quantity of Budweiser that James was drinking would mean his arse would reap the benefit later. As the meal progressed James decided that he should explain the plan for the evening to William. "After dinner," he began, "I'm going to give you a fucking while you give Robbie a blowjob. When the big brothers, that's me and Robbie, are doing that the little brothers are going to tidy up here and when we are finished we're going to let our little brothers have a go at that insatiable arse of yours. Okay?" William was stunned "you mean Daniel and Peter are going to shag me too?" "Sure!" said Daniel rubbing his dick underneath his silky red shorts. William could see it lengthening. "James, explain to me what exactly is going on here!" William snapped. "Well," said James, "I thought that we could have a special night with all the lads here and that.." "I would lie back and let you all shag me!" said William. "Well … yes!" said James. William looked at James who knew William was uncomfortable. The idea was appealing but William needed a moment or two to adjust to the idea. He looked intently at James and then sighed, "well I suppose it wouldn't be any harm, not once anyway!" James' face lit up, he hugged William close and then he escorted William to the bedroom with Robbie following them, leering and rubbing his dick under his white and blue shorts.

They walked over to the bed and William lay down on his back and Robbie straddled his face. Robbie pulled up the leg of his shorts and released his impressive swelling dick. William took the nine-inch whopper into his mouth; he hadn't seen this familiar dick in over two months, he started sucking, hoping Robbie would come in his mouth. At the other end, James pulled William's nuts aside and moved his attention to the anus. William groaned. His arse was sensitive and James' attention was driving him wild. James' tongue worked William's hole. In and out of the pucker he went until James tired of the teasing and started to insert a finger into his arse. First one, and when William had taken that, another. Soon, four fingers were working in and out of William's arse and his mouth was slurping along the familiar length of Robbie's shaft.

William sucked Robbie with the tip of his tongue hammering the glans in the vacuum he had created around Robbie's sizeable whanger. At the same time he was getting very aroused by James' fingers sliding in and out of his arse. He squirmed, trying to take them deeper. He could feel his prick pulse. There was, as always, an itch deep inside William, that just needed to be scratched by his masterful husband, James.

James could sense that William was ready. This time he was not going to ask or wait to be asked. He spread William's legs wide. Holding them there, he got up on the bed. He reached into his shorts and opened the drawstring. He lowered the black silky fabric seductively until his hard eight-inch boner sprung from its confines and bobbed. William couldn't see this show because Robbie was sitting on his chest, so James just shucked the shorts, pulled on a condom and lined up for penetration. William knew what was going on, he knew it as soon as James spread his legs apart, but as soon as James probed his hole with the rubber-coated shaft William clenched. "Why the condom?" asked William. "Well," said James, "you're having multiple partners for the weekend, so the condoms are de rigueur for any arse fucking!"

Robbie looked behind and saw that James was about to enter. He pulled his dick from William's mouth and let his shorts conceal the massive dick with a snap of elastic. He turned to sit on the pillow and watch; he spread his legs to either side of William's head. William, rolled over, spread his legs, and pulled his knees beneath him so that his arse was raised for James and his face was just inches from Robbie's crotch. James moved between William's legs. He loved pounding William's arse. He knew that William loved being pounded in the arse and he wanted to impale his pal and give him the ride of his life for his birthday.

This was going to be a rough riding; there would be no quarter or mercy. William's rump shuddered and gave way slightly when James' plunger poked it. James wanted to use a little force. William could feel the burning pain as half of James' head forced its way in. He tried relaxing, but the pain was searing as he could feel James' huge knob make it all the way in. James waited a moment while William got used to the feeling. William pushed pack slightly and James took it as permission to continue.

James slowly started thrusting in and out. He pushed back about and inch, then back in. The next time he pulled a little further out, then back in. Steadily he built up the pace. William became used to the sensation, James held onto William's hips as he drove in and out. His dick sent shivers of pleasure throughout his body. He was using William now, driving into him. In and out he went, pulling most of his prick out before driving it in again. William felt completely vulnerable at this point. James was driving hard into him. The head of James' tool speared his insides, sending wave after wave of pleasure. His own dick stood directly up and bobbed with each of James' thrusts. He held the duvet tightly and he took his fucking like a man. He could feel James' breathing become ragged. William could feel James' plunger reach further then he remembered him going before. James then drove a hard thrust into William and held himself there, James creamed inside the condom up William's arse.

After his orgasm he continued to slowly pump into William as he milked the jip out of his dick, finally collapsing on William. He remained inside William while he recovered his breath. William was pinned and his engorged dick was sandwiched beneath him. He felt James' 5 o'clock shadow on his neck and the slowly shrinking prick in his arse. "Thanks James!" he said. James pulled out. As James pulled off the condom and then cleaned his prick with a baby-wipe Robbie pushed his prick towards William's mouth again.

Robbie pulled down his shorts to his knees. His dick sprang free. "Suck my dick like a good boy!" he said. "Suck the head then lick it all up and down. Then suck it like a lollipop and if I feel teeth. I'll get a belt and whip your sorry arse!" William licked for as long as he could but Robbie pulled back and ordered him to begin sucking again. Robbie grabbed William's head with both hands and began vigorously fucking his face, forcing his giant prick down his throat until he sprayed his cream down William's throat. "Swallow every drop!" he ordered. William swallowed and Robbie got up of the bed, he moved behind William and ordered him to kneel and raise his arse.

William got up on his knees, bent over thrusting his hapless arse in the air. Robbie couldn't wait to bury his prick deep in that arse again! William looked up slightly and saw his reflection in the mirror behind the headboard. James had put it there because he liked to watch himself when he was having sex with William. William watched as Robbie stretched a condom over his huge knob. It was tight and made Robbie's dick look suffocated. Robbie pressed the rubber-coated head of his dick against William's arsehole. He looked in the mirror and saw the look in William's face; he knew what was coming next. William began to moan and sigh as he repeated, "Shag me!" Robbie answered, "I never shag you, I long-dick you! Don't you remember?" and he pushed the head of his dick quickly into William's arse. William let out a scream. Robbie quickly thrust forward and slid another three inches into him quickly as he continued to moan. "Oh your arse loves my dick. It is just begging for me to long-dick it!" Robbie replied as he thrust the last five inches into William's arse. "Hang on the ride is just about to begin!" Robbie said as he began to pump William's arse. Slowly at first and then increasing the pace until he achieved a regular sliding rhythm. Suddenly Robbie jerked his dick all the way out. "Roll over!" William rolled over onto his back and Robbie pulled him down to the end of the bed, putting his legs on his shoulders and aligning his dick again. Robbie loved this position because he could see the facial expressions of his shag-buddy. Robbie quickly thrust his hard dick back into William. Robbie pumped his dick in and out of William's rump for about twenty minutes. He had already shot a load down William's throat and the second load was slower in arriving. He pumped in and out with wild abandon, stretching William's hole to the limit, and then with a loud roar, he shot his load. James cheered.

Robbie pulled his dick from William's arse with a loud plop. He discarded the used rubber on the floor and then wiped his dick with a baby-wipe and pulled his shorts back up. "Wet your finger and shove it up your arse. I want you to shag your arse with your finger and wank while I watch!" said Robbie. William licked his finger and then slid it into his arse. "Now slide it in and out", Robbie ordered. William did as instructed. As he pulled his nuts bounced up and down slapping against his wrist. Robbie watched with a smile as William shot in his own hand and then, at Robbie's instruction drank his own mess by licking his hand.

"That was incredible," said Daniel who was standing with Peter at the door. Robbie looked around and smiled. "Come in lads!" said James, "now William, Robbie and I are going to get some beer after that, our little brothers want to have a ride while we're out. Is that okay?" William looked at the two young men standing by the door. Daniel's red shorts were tented with his erection jutting forward against the shiny fabric. Peter was massaging the growing tube that hung down the left leg of his red and white shorts. Although he hadn't psyched himself up for a gang-bang, the two impressive dicks that were being held to tantalise him were too much for William to resist. "If that's what you want, it's what I want!" he said to James. James kissed him and left the room with Robbie.

William stood by the bed. The swelling in Peter's shorts was becoming uncomfortable. "I guess I'll go first." said Peter. By now, Peter had a raging erection, and it was painfully confined. He pulled down his shorts and peeled out of them, letting them bunch up on the floor. He wore no underwear, and his prick sprang out, massive and veined, pressed against his belly. Another second, and the shirt came off. William looked down at him. "Boy, that feels better," said Peter as he placed his hands on his knees and looked up at William. "Turn around, I'm ready to mount you." William turned and went down on his knees to give up his arse and receive what Peter was about to give him. He half expected to be shafted there and then, but Peter had other plans. Daniel sat on the side of the bed and began to play with William's dick and while he was doing this Peter prepared William's arse for fucking by depositing baby-oil in the crevice. Peter's oily finger was probing into William's anus, he thought about the pleasure The Bum-poker had brought to his arse, and he was looking forward to the moment when Robbie's equally endowed younger brother would shaft him and James' little brother would suck his prick.

William's prick was brushing against Daniel's face while the boy licked his nuts. Daniel felt William's hardening prick pulsing against his forehead. He gave William's nuts one last lick, and then he ran the flat of his tongue up the shaft of his prick. William moaned when he felt Daniel's lips clamp his knob. The boy began sucking, and William's prick jerked with excitement. He lurched his hips forward, fucking the blunt head of his prick into Daniel's throat. Satisfied that he had sufficiently lubricated William's hole, Peter rubbered up and guided the tip of his prick between William's buttocks, pressing his big knob into the greasy crack. William stopped lurching, aware that he was going to impale his arse on Peter's prick while he was fucking Daniel's mouth. But Peter pressed forward, parting the sphincter with his thick knob and the impalement of William's arse began.

"Oh, shit!" William sighed as he felt Peter's prick thrusting into his arse. In the next instant, Peter's rough fuck-thrust drove his prick slap up William's arse. Excited by William's receptivity, Peter grasped his waist and began to shag him brutally, sending jolts of pain through his loins. William shrieked loudly as Peter's prick plundered his hole. James and Robbie walked into the room at that point. They sat down on the floor and drank cans of Budweiser while they watched. Robbie was jacking his prick, while he watched his brother fuck William's arse and Daniel suck his prick, William stared at Robbie's big pole of dick. "Want this up your arse again?" Robbie asked when he saw how William was looking at his prick while he jacked off. "Not yet!" William said. "Just let me know when you want it," Robbie said wagging his big prick at William. "As soon as your brother is finished I'll take it!" William said, beginning to enjoy the pleasurable sensations from Peter's unfamiliar prick fucking in and out of his arse.

Peter's prick plunging in and out of his arse thrilled William. He was really enjoying the friction of Peter's prick fucking his arse. He relaxed more. He was getting accustomed to Peter's rough style of fucking and beginning to think that there was a definite Smith way of fucking that he could recognise, lost in the dreamy thoughts William suddenly realised that Peter was about to shoot. He felt Peter's long prick fucking into his arse with incredible speed, he sensed his mounting excitement and Peter began to wham his prick in to the nuts into William's arse. He reached around William's waist as he shuddered in climax. William felt Peter's load flood the condom as the spunk exploded in spurts. He saw Robbie watching his expression while Peter fucked his arse, and he knew Robbie enjoyed watching his brother fucking him.

William's prick was tingling in Daniel's mouth, and his nuts drew up tightly against his crotch. He bit his lip, knowing that getting fucked in the arse excited him. He tried to hold back his climax, tensing his muscles and closing his eyes again to the sight of Robbie Smith's body and gigantic prick. But it was no use. Daniel's mouth was too much and William felt his spunk surging up through his prick. Unable to stop himself, William lifted his feet and clamped his thighs around Daniel's head. Peter's gushing prick was still embedded in his arse; he squeezed Daniel's head between his legs and let his load go. As his load filled the boy's mouth, William threw his head back, gasping and moaning in ecstasy.

Reaching beneath William's crotch Daniel felt where Peter's thick prick was wedged into William's clasping hole. He could feel William's sphincter clenching on Peter's prick. William looked down at his thighs around Daniel's head and saw how the boy's lips were clinging around the base of his prick, how his nuts were hammed against Daniel's chin. When his prick finally quit spurting spunk into Daniel's mouth, William began to wallow his arse on Peter's spent prick, which was slowly shrinking. His lurching caused Peter's limp prick to dislodge from his hole with a slurp. "Holy shit!" Peter gasped as he backed away, startled at the way William had tried to revive his prick. "Talk about fucking! William, you just don't know when to stop!" William kept lurching his arse, holding Daniel's head tightly between his legs, unable to stifle his need for sex. William's prick began to enlarge again in Daniel's mouth, stiffening in a short time. William began cramming the head of his prick into the back of Daniel's throat. Unable to take any more face fucking, the boy pried William's strong thighs apart and fell backward, "Enough!" Daniel said, licking William's spunk from his lips.

William was erect again. His prick was standing stiffly at an upward angle, bobbing and begging for attention. His body glistened with sweat. "All right!" Robbie laughed, getting up and killing his beer. He sauntered over to William, waving his prick. "What now, cockpit?" William looked at Robbie's handsome face for a second, "You ready to suck my prick now?" Robbie asked, slowly jacking his rock-hard prick. "Or would you prefer me to shaft you?" Robbie whispered. William looking at Robbie and said, "both please!" "Hang on a minute Robbie!" Daniel blurted, "Why don't you let James and me have our turn?" " Yeah!" James shouted, clambering to his feet. "He's mine next Robbie!" "Fuck me," William whispered to Robbie. " Get over here and fuck your boyfriend, James," Daniel shouted. "Come on, Robbie... you can take a rest." "William wants me," Robbie said, resisting Daniel's tugs. "Me and James have to go first!" "All I want is a prick up my arse! Anybody's prick!" William cried. "My turn," James said, winking at Robbie as he moved behind William's body. "Oh, yeah!" William purred contentedly when he felt James' familiar prick fucking into his arse again. "Yeah boss, fuck me!" William's arse felt fantastic, stuffed with James' ram-rod. He rolled his arse, churning James' tool within his hole and feeling the crotch hair against his buttocks. "God, I love it!" William muttered under his breath as he fucked himself into frenzy on James' tool. "I just love it!"

William closed his eyes as James Andrews's prick entered again. The rough arse fucking that ensued caused loud slurping sounds, and sweat drooled down William's thighs in glistening streams. Lowering his head, William could see James' tool sliding back and forth. Doing this in front of the others made William feel low and whorish, and he found himself thrilled by the abuse and degradation that these boys were heaping on him.

Daniel took the baby oil and began to grease his own pole. "Hey William! How do you think it would feel to have me join my brother up there?" suggested Daniel. "Yeah!" William sighed. "Do it!" The idea of being double dicked sounded interesting. "Oh, you like that idea?" Daniel asked as he stood up. He stood in front of the impaled man and then reached between William's thighs to feel where James' tool was fucking in and out. William felt Daniel pull his young dick under his crotch and forced it up inside his arse alongside James' plunging prick, stretching William's sphincter painfully. William was in agony but James was thrilled by the added sensation of Daniel's prick rubbing against his own, James became tense for a second, grunted loudly, then moaned as an unexpected climax caused him to shudder from head to toe. He kept fucking wildly as spunk gushed from his prick, flooding the condom with spunk.

Daniel felt the deluge of James' spunk as it enveloped his encased dick. The youth crammed his entire dick up into William's slimy hole alongside James' tool. His prick glided in until he was buried to the nuts in William's arse and he was rubbing James' thick prick with his own. "Oh, fuck!" William blurted, vibrating all over at the bizarre sensation of having both of their dicks stuffed up his arse together, "Aw, fuck me lads, that's great!"

Daniel drew back, but he kept his dick jammed inside William's arse. William threw his head back. He could feel James' load squirting into the bulb of the rubber in his arse, and James felt a flood of warm spunk running down his dick as it softened in the condom. Spunk began to drip from the rubber over the nape of his dick, falling directly onto the floor, as the two dicks held William's sphincter loosely. Finally, having discharged the last of his load, James slumped forward against William's back, breathing hard and shaking with weakness in his knees after his climax. He pulled his prick from William's arse. As James pulled off the condom, he drew out stringy webs of glistening spunk as his prick slithered from the latex covering. He dropped the used condom on the floor beside the one that Robbie had left there earlier.

The instant Daniel felt James' tool sliding out past his embedded dick, he began to thrust his dick upward into the space being vacated by his brother's withdrawing prick. William grunted as Daniel's prick filled his arsehole to capacity. He gritted his teeth and bore the pain. James stumbled over and dropped beside Peter. Robbie pulled another condom over his massive dick and moved around behind the fuckee, intending to fuck his arse again. It was only then that he realised Daniel still had his dick imbedded in William's arse.

"Daniel!" Robbie said as he knelt behind William. "I thought that you and James were finished." He leaned around William's hip to look at Daniel's face. "Well," said Robbie, "my turn now. There's no room for me in there at the moment so you'll have to pull out!" "No way!" said Daniel, "I got here first and I don't take orders from you!" "James, can you get your brother to do as he is told?" asked Robbie. "Sure thing!" replied James, "Daniel, stop now!" "Fuck you!" said Daniel, "I got here first and I'm staying up until I've finished!" James jumped up and grabbed his brother roughly. Daniel struggled but James was too strong for him. Peter decided to help out and he pulled Daniel's red shorts down to his ankles. He squirted Baby-oil on the crevice and spread it into Daniel's resisting hole with his index finger. Peter pulled a condom onto William and then greased his prick, and then he and James lifted Daniel and lowered his greasy arse onto the glossy prick with ease. "Thanks James, thanks Peter!" said Robbie with a smile from ear to ear.

Daniel's greasy ring slipped quickly along the shaft until William's hairy nuts were pressed firmly against the boy's buttocks. Daniel reached back and spread the crevices of his cute arse, pushing his sphincter to the base of William's big prick. William felt his nuts being mashed, as Daniel pressed back hard, wiggling his arse and churning William's dick deep inside his shite-pipe. William began to lurch his hips, fucking his prick in and out of the boy's hole. "That's more like it," James said, holding Daniel in place by the shoulders and enjoying the shafting of his younger brother. "That's your place and don't forget it." Daniel could feel William's nuts swinging into his crotch with every thrust. William's prick drove into his arsehole, and he was almost thrown off balance each time the prick fucked into his arse. "That's good!" William said, looking down and watching his prick fucking into the sexy youngster's cute arse. "

James and Peter grinned as they lay back on the floor and watched. William looked back over his shoulder at Robbie Smith. There was virtually no resistance as William's ring spread to accommodate The Bum-poker. The looseness that William had acquired from the recent shafting caused Robbie's massive lance to glide smoothly into the depths of his hot arse. "Oh!" William sighed when he felt The Bum-poker filling his arse to capacity again. William began to lurch his hips, fucking his prick into Daniel's cute backside with every forward lurch and impaling his own arse on Robbie's nine-inch prick with each backward lunge. The wonderful sensation of fucking and getting fucked at the same time really thrilled William. He had never done anything like this before. Normally William simply had to take it up the arse; he rarely gave it to somebody else. In fact he had only ever fucked James and that was only about a dozen times and hadn't happened in nearly two months. Excited by the chance to shag James' little brother he swung his hips rapidly between the two young men. "He's a horny bastard," James said, leaning back on an elbow and propping one knee up as he and Peter watched. "Too horny for his own good," Peter remarked, his eyes focused on William's face.

William altered the motion of his hips, swaying from side to side. "Yeah!" Daniel said, enjoying the sensation of William's prick rampaging in his arsehole by now. "That's the way to shag!" The boy looked between his own legs, seeing William's nuts swinging heavily from side to side. The curly hair of William's nuts tickled the insides of Daniel's thighs. "You still have a great arse!" Robbie said as he grasped William's waist and slammed his dick in. The Bum-poker fucking in and out of William's abused hole was causing loud suctioning sounds as he shafted him. Daniel was bending over with his hands on his knees, totally relaxed as William's prick plunged in and out of his hole. He reached back and hung onto William's thighs for balance and began to meet the thrusts with opposing thrusts of his own arse.

Robbie began some rough fuck-thrusts. Fucking his prick rapidly into William's arse, Robbie began to slap his arse. William thought Robbie slapping his arse was exciting. Everything was exciting for William. Daniel was still bent over, wallowing his cute arse on William's prick. Robbie was fucking his prick into the depths of William's arsehole and his buttocks burned under the impact of Robbie's slapping.

Robbie panted, William clenched his arse on The Bum-poker. The force of the clenching forced Robbie's dick out of his arse but Robbie quickly buried his dick back inside, Daniel was fucking his cute little arse on William's prick as William climaxed. His load burst forth in Daniel's cute backside. William felt as if his nuts were being sucked dry by Daniel's hole. Daniel reached between his own legs and squeezed William's nuts, milking them. Robbie pressed his face into the back of William's head. The clenching of William's arse muscles coincided with the powerful jets of spunk bursting from his prick and flooding Daniel's hole. "Oh, shit!" Robbie blurted, "I'm about to blow!" Suddenly William felt the big fucker making mush of the condom up his arse. He backed his buttocks up against Robbie's belly, scouring his arse against the crotch hair as his greasy ring tightened around the thick prick. Warm gushes of spunk continued to gush into the condom, gurgling out around Robbie's embedded prick and drenching both William's thighs and Robbie's balls in sticky slime.

Daniel, still pumping his arse on William's spent prick, was wanking furiously, standing upright and jacking off as he lay his head back against William's chest. William felt Daniel quiver as the boy blasted his load. Daniel's hole massaged William's prick as the sphincter opened and closed in rhythm with the boy's spurts of spunk. Daniel lunged forward allowing William's dick to slide out of his arse and he collapsed on the floor beside Robbie. William removed the condom and threw it on the floor with the others.

Robbie and Daniel lay exhausted on the floor, William shouted to James and Peter. "Get over here and fuck me again. Come on. I can take it!" "Sorry," Peter said. "We're all fucking knackered." William wanted those dicks fucking his arse again. "Ah go on," William pleaded, his eyes focused on Peter's dangling prick. "I'll suck your dick until it's hard again!" Robbie stood again and said to William; "You're a natural cockpit, you should never change William, because if you do then men like me have nobody to shag!" He stepped over William's knees, dangling his limp prick at his face. "You love this prick, don't you?" William nodded, the tip of his nose rubbing against The Bum-poker. "Clean it, boy!" Robbie grasped his greasy prick and thrust it against William's lips. "Come on, suck it clean." William opened his lips and allowed Robbie to cram his prick in. He gagged but kept the manly dick in his mouth. The Bum-poker, which had just ploughed his arse, was in his mouth now. "Go on, slut," Robbie said, "do what you were born to do."

William grasped Robbie's hips for balance as he began to bob his head, fucking the prick in and out of his mouth. Robbie towered above him while he sucked, and he kept looking upward. "That's more like it," Robbie said confidently when William began to suck his filthy prick. "Tastes good - does it taste like your husband's tool does or is mine better?" Robbie pulled his prick from William's mouth and held it to one side. "Clean my bollocks," he ordered. William flicked out his tongue and began to lap at Robbie's hairy nuts. While he licked Robbie's nuts, William reached around and pulled Robbie's arse apart, thrilling to the feel of the hard, round buttocks. "You want to lick my arse too, while you're at it?" Robbie said, "does James' boy want to clean my arse for me?" "Um-hum," William rubbed his face into Robbie's crotch and flicked his tongue out against the shaft. Robbie turned around and bent over, presenting his arse to the kneeling man. Robbie loved giving orders. William hesitated a moment, looking at Robbie's manly buttocks and hairy crack. Unable to control himself, William licked his tongue upward through Robbie's furry glen, tasting sweat. He pressed his face into the crack, using the tip of his tongue to feel Robbie's hole buried in the wet, black hair that surrounded it. Then, delicately, he probed into the tight hole with his tongue. "You like eating my arse?" "Yes sir Mr. Smith!" William responded quickly. Then he resumed licking Robbie's sweaty, hairy arse.

CHAPTER FOUR: A BIRTHDAY SPANKING It was now just after eleven. Everybody was tired. James suggested that they all take a break for a while. Daniel was already asleep on the floor. James went into the bedroom and put a spare duvet over his brother. William went into the bathroom to douche and shower. As he walked he felt his loose arse hurting from the abuse he had taken. His knees were shaky; thank God that James had called a break!

As William walked off Robbie watched his arse wiggle with some pain. "Oh Boy!" he said, "that arse has taken some abuse today!" "I wonder could he take more?" asked Peter, "Sure!" said James, "most Fridays I would shag him at least six or seven times and he could still take more!" "More of you perhaps!" said Peter with a sneer, "that dick of yours isn't that huge, tonight he had mine and Robbie's as well!" "And we double dicked him!" said Daniel helpfully in half-sleep. James smiled. He knew that William was insatiable, "I still think that he could take more after a little rest!" "A rest would do no harm," said Robbie, "it would give his sloppy arse a chance to tighten up again and make the sex more fun for the rest of us!" "I know something else that might tighten him!" said Daniel suddenly sitting up. The three looked at him. "A birthday spanking!" said Daniel with a smile from ear to ear. "Don't talk shite!" snapped James, "how would a spanking help?" "He has a point!" said Robbie. "If we slap his arse enough he'll clench his hole tighter, it could limber up the muscle, it just might work!" "Bullshit!" said James. "I think we should try it anyway!" said Daniel, "I agree," said Robbie, "me too!" cooed Peter, "No objection here," said James, "I can't see how it would work, but it would be fun and I'm on as long as I go first!" "Fine!" Robbie said. They opened a few beers and waited William's return. "Thirty-four spanks each!" suggested Daniel. "Cheers!" they said together raising their cans.

A few minutes later William returned from the bathroom, he had heard the conversation and looked a bit apprehensive. As he entered James started rubbing his palms together. "You know what's next, don't you?" asked James "No!" said William, "you've got some spanking session planned for me, isn't that right?" "Why not?" "No! Spanking is a new departure, I've never got involved in this scene before and I'm certainly not having my first spanking in front of everybody," said William. "Listen William, first of all new departures happen all the time. Second, you said your 'first' spanking so I take it that means you know there will be more and you have agreed to this one, third, these blokes have all fucked your arse, watched you lick Robbie's and now you say you'll be embarrassed if they see you being spanked! Does that make any sense?" asked James. William shook his hanging head. "So we go ahead as I said and I trust you know it's going to hurt, don't you son?" "Yes, sir. It's going to hurt me." "Well. Looks like you've got yourself a deal, except, when we're doing the spanking you must address me as daddy, okay?" James settled into a chair. He reached out and began to stroke William's arse, squeezing the buttocks firmly and parting them slightly. William let out a gasp as James' hands went about their business. His dick throbbed and sprang to full erection once more. James placed both thumbs near William's rump and spread the buttocks to reveal William's opening.

James altered his grip on William's arse so that he spread the hole with one hand. With the other, he began to flick at the hole with his index finger, lightly at first, but then with more intensity. "Ah, daddy. I can't stand it." "Shush, son. We're just getting started. There's a lot more where that came from." He gave William's arsehole one last flick, extra hard then James turned William around to face him. William's dick was fully erect, twitching and dripping. "You're right, son. Looks like you really are excited. But it's just about time, young man. Time to get you over my lap and get down to business." William moaned softly and let out a whimper. "Oh, yes, daddy. It's time for my spanking now." James flicked at the glistening head of William's hard prick and gave it a hard squeeze. "Come on, now. Over you go, son." James pulled him slowly over his lap. He stroked William's arse calmly, attempting to relax William's body. William's dick was caught between James' thighs, and it felt like heaven when he pumped his hips slightly. James' hand-strokes continued their journey over William's backside, finding their way all over his arse and thighs. "Now just calm down for a minute. We won't start until you've got yourself under control. Be a good son for me, now, and just lie still." William's heart was pounding so hard he barely heard what James was saying. James' hands felt incredible as they stroked and smoothed his buttocks. "There we go, that's better, son. Just relax now." James continued to cup the buttocks, stroking and probing all over their surface. "Are you ready for your spanking now?" "Please start my spanking. I need it really bad, daddy."

James found it hard to take his hands off William's arse, but he drew his hand back and landed a blow onto William's right buttock. A sharp smacking sound rang out in the room. William squirmed and pressed harder into James' thighs. James just waited to see his hand print come into focus, nice and pink. "Ah, daddy. Yes, oh yes. God, this is what I've been wanting for so long. More please daddy. Give me some more, please daddy." James was happy to oblige, "okay, let's begin!" SMACK, one, William's arse flexed and twitched. SMACK two, His feet danced in the air as he struggled to stay in place. SMACK three. William pumped his dick hard into James' thighs. SMACK four! "Stay still. I don't want a moving target. Hold steady." SMACK five! SMACK six! William tried to comply, but he was too excited to be able to hold still. SMACK seven! SMACK eight! SMACK nine! "Ah, daddy. Please! Oh, yes. Spank me, daddy. Oh, God!" James kept a steady pace. SMACK ten! SMACK eleven! SMACK twelve! William's bottom was beginning to show some nice colour, the pink area spreading out gradually as more and more swats covered his arse. SMACK thirteen! SMACK fourteen! SMACK fifteen! SMACK sixteen! "Steady. That's the way. Here we go, son." SMACK seventeen! SMACK eighteen! SMACK nineteen! William's breathing came in short gasps. His legs flailed into the air, and his arse flexed and struggled under the steady swats. SMACK twenty! SMACK twenty-one! "That's the way, son. Take your punishments like a man." SMACK twenty-two! SMACK twenty-three! SMACK twenty-four! "Got to show you who is boss." SMACK twenty-five! SMACK twenty-six! William squirmed about more and more, flexing and straining. Just then James heard soft sobbing sounds come from William's throat, then more gasps for air. It was as if he was choking, but James paid no heed. He just kept us his end of the bargain. SMACK twenty-seven! SMACK twenty-eight! SMACK twenty-nine! "Oh, God. Please! Oh God, oh God!" SMACK thirty! SMACK thirty-one! SMACK thirty-two! SMACK thirty-three! SMACK thirty-four! James stopped suddenly and just looked down at William. William's arse continued to flex as his dick pumped into James' tight thighs. William was completely out of control. He twisted his torso and looked up at James. It was as if he just realised that James had stopped spanking him. "Daddy?" he gasped. "What is it, son?" "I'm sorry, daddy." James started to stroke William's thoroughly pink bottom as he continued to scold him. "Now, son, are you ready to obey me? Because if you're not, we can stop this right now." "Oh, please, daddy. Don't stop. I'll do anything you say. I'll be a good, obedient son."

"You've had your go," said Daniel, "it was my idea so I go next okay!" "Okay son!" said James to William, "that's enough from me, go to your Uncle Daniel and ask him to take up where I left off!" "Uncle Daniel?" said William "Will you please spank me, Uncle Daniel. Please punish my bottom." "All right. I'll take care of that arse for you. Now concentrate on keeping your arse raised up for me, steady and still." Daniel repositioned William's torso so that William's chest was over his knees and his feet touched the floor. That way William could spread his legs wide apart. "That's better. Here we go, now." And Daniel started. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Happy birthday to you." SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Happy birthday to you." SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Happy birthday dear William." SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William just gave in to it. He just accepted this youth's discipline. His arse started to sting. "I love spanking you!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William was beginning to enjoy this SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The swats had become more intense. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Oh, yes! What a feeling! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William was beginning to gulp. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! But now it was time for Daniel to let the Smiths finish him off. SMACK, thirty-four!

Robbie moved in first. By now, William's arse was starting to hurt a bit and the spanking session was only half way through. Robbie pulled William over his thigh quite roughly and caressed the hot buttocks of his arse and said; "That's it. Lift your arse just a little higher so I can do this properly. Lift your arse up high for me so I can get at all of it." William complied, raising his stinging buttocks as high as he could. William thrust his hips back and offered his arse thoroughly to this man. Robbie smiled and then, SMACK! With a sudden force that knocked William down so his dick wedged against Robbie's thigh, Robbie let his large hand fall on the upturned arse. SMACK! William hollered. Robbie's hand was bigger than either James' or Daniel's and the arm muscles supported the force of the hand he had developed working in the warehouse. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Stop, Master Robbie. Please stop!" Robbie kept striking the sore arse. He really moved the pace up now. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "You don't really want me to stop, do you?" he shouted without stopping SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William stayed quiet, putting himself completely into Robbie's trust. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! His arse started to really sting now. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! He could feel his dick stiffen against Robbie's thigh, SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The pressure in his nuts became intense. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Oh, yes! What a feeling! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William was beginning to shoot. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! His dick shuddered and just as the last SMACK hit his arse he shot all over Robbie's thigh! "Oh Master Robbie. I'm so sorry, Sir!" Come was dribbling out of the head of William's dick. Robbie motioned to William to kneel over it. "You're a pervert! Only perverts get off on being spanked!" he said, "Peter! Come over here and finish him off for me!" said Robbie as he stood up and walked away towards the bathroom.

Peter smiled. He had never seen a man eager for a spanking. "Look at that mess on the floor!" he shouted, "Bend down now and clean it up!" William bent down and his striped arse rose into the air. Peter placed his foot on the arse and looked down at the man licking up his own mess. "Your arse will be worked until it sizzles." William closed his eyes "Oh yes, sir. I'm sorry, sir. I just need a spanking from you so bad." Peter could see that delaying the spanking was pure torture for William. Still, he decided to drag it out a bit longer. " Peter put his feet on the floor and began to stroke his dick noisily. He just let William kneel there as he took in the sight before him. Robbie's marks on William's bottom were fading, and he knew he would have to work hard to bring the colour back up, but he was in the mood to take his time. No reason to rush things!

Peter reached down and placed both hands on William's arse. William gave a start, but stayed in place. Peter stroked William's legs moving his hands all over the warm flesh, stroking and patting his arse. He could feel William tense and flex his arse in response to his gentle massage. "I want you to spread those buttocks for me. I want you spread wide open before me, fully stretched. Let me see all of you. Don't hide anything from me, and remember, you call me Master Peter." William was eager to comply! In just a few seconds his hole was on display. Peter leaned forward and blew a soft stream of air right onto William's gaping hole. William gasped! "Oh, Peter. That feels incredible, Master Peter." Peter blew across the gaping hole once more before he gave William instructions for the next step. "Now, let go of that arse stand and grab your ankles for me. Attain your balance as I can start to swat your arse. I don't want you falling forward." William adjusted his position as instructed. Peter stared at the tightly stretched arse on display before him. SMACK! William jumped at the sudden sting of the first slap. Peter watched as William tried to steady himself for the strokes he knew were still to come. A handprint came into focus on William's arse as Peter waited for the painful sting to develop fully. SMACK! SMACK! Two sharp swats. William gripped his ankles tightly. "Oh yeah, Master Peter. Please give it to me." SMACK! William's arse was already beginning to turn red in response to the firm slaps. Peter decided William needed to grow accustomed to harder swats. Time to take the training wheels off, to give William the full treatment. As he watched the glow spread over William's arse, Peter was determined to make the next swats extra hard. He knew William was ready for it, even craving such treatment. SMACK! SMACK! "Ah! Oh, Master Peter. Please, Master Peter!" Yes! "OK, William, it's real punishment time!" said Peter, "Just so you remember why you are being punished. I am punishing you because you are a fucking slut. You swallow jip and you love to take it up the arse. I am going to have to beat some sense into you. I'm going to use James' belt on you!" Peter moved over to the wardrobe and removed a leather belt from a pair of James' jeans. He returned and raised the belt over William's buttocks. "Where were we?" he asked, "At six!" said Daniel. "Okay, twenty eight to go!" said Peter cheerily. Robbie came back into the room, "That's a real Smith attitude!" he said, "give the slut a good whipping there Peter, make him squeal!" Peter needed no encouragement; he swung the belt, as hard as he could, onto William's arse. WHACK! "Seven!" shouted William springing up to a standing position with the pain of the blow. "That doesn't count!" said Peter, "you stood up, and you're not allowed to flinch like that!" He raised his arm and brought the belt down with a loud crack across William buttocks. Slowly he repeated the action and soon, William's arse was bright red. His erection subsided at twenty. "It's about time, you went soft," Peter said. "How's that prick of yours feel now? Think you'll want to use it for a while?" William shook his head. "Yes you will!" said Peter and resumed the whipping. By thirty the dick was beginning to rise, by the time the last painful crack had landed on his arse, William was at full mast again. Peter smiled and called Daniel over. Daniel stepped forward and, at Peter's instruction, he stuck his prick into William's mouth. Daniel was holding William's head and thrusting in and out, soft moans coming from Daniel's throat. Peter stepped behind William and said to Daniel; "turn over and present your arse to him." Daniel looked disappointed, but understood what Peter wanted. He pulled his dick from William's mouth. William pulled on a condom and placed his knob at Daniel's anus. As he slid it in easily, Peter said, "I'm going to flog you now. I won't stop until you shoot your load inside Daniel!" "Yes sir!" William yelled. William was pumping furiously hoping to avoid more whipping before the first blow struck his arse. Peter seemed to time the blows so that they hit as William was up against Daniel's bottom. Somehow the whipping didn't hurt as much with his prick up Daniel's cute backside. William was getting his rocks off and seemed oblivious to everything except his dick. Finally, he bellowed as he shot his load into the whimpering Daniel. Peter stopped and William slumped forward onto Daniel. Peter threw down the leather belt and stood behind William, grinding his own hard dick into the crack of William's arse. "Don't move. I'm going to shag you. Keep your dick in Daniel - keep it hard!" Moments later, he felt Peter's thick dick shoved inside and then the vigorous pounding which minutes later resulted in Peter's own orgasm. When Peter recovered, he pulled his dick from William's arse, and then he told William to pull out of Daniel. Two more used condoms joined the pile that was building on the floor. Daniel scooted off to the bathroom. "You know something Peter?" said Robbie, "I never knew you played so rough!" Peter smiled and then followed Daniel.

James approached William and rolled him so that he was lying belly up on the bed. It was midnight; "your real birthday has just begun!" said James and he kissed his boyfriend. Daniel came back in from the bathroom and sat on the floor and spread his legs onto either side of William's head. He turned William belly down by turning his head by the ears and presented his dick to the compliant man's mouth. Peter came back and sat down to watch the next part of William's degradation. Smack! The hefty spank caught William just as he was about to have nine inches stuffed into his mouth. He didn't understand. He was doing as he was told. Smack! "Open you legs, birthday-boy." James demanded. With the thighs spread into James' desired shape William set to work on Daniel's prick while, much to his surprise, James, sat on one thigh and began to kiss the bright red arse. Daniel placed his hands on William's wide shoulders as William, up on his elbows, grasped the bottom section of the long hard shaft in his hand and closed his mouth over the remainder. His lips soon sealing the vacuum shut as his head began to bob over the big knob-end, and his tongue jabbed the piss-slit. "I suppose if you don't have candles on your birthday you have to blow something else out!" laughed Daniel.

Before too long Daniel had his eyes shut from the wondrous feelings flooding up from between his legs. On remote control his own tongue ran over his upper and lower lips in turn, copying the wealth of dick sucking experience being demonstrated on his rampant teenaged prick. Meanwhile, at the other end, James was lying on top of his boyfriend he stuffed the entire eight-inch length of his prick right up the winking anus of his birthday-boy. William collapsed under the weight as his arms gave way and his teeth scraped the shaft of Daniel's dick. "Fucking shite!" Daniel screamed pulling his scratched dick out from under William's head. "Fuck the bastard James, he's just scratched my dick. I'll have my go when my prick is better, and boy William, will you pay for hurting this baby!"

Daniel retired to the armchair. One leg cocked over the arm of the chair. He toyed with the end of his sore prick as James set about doing what his brother had suggested. James knelt, bent over, and thrust right down into the mattress as he rode William's arsehole. William's head and upper torso, the only parts he could safely move, rocked with each wave of pleasure that accompanied the prick plunging into his hole. His teeth gritted, eyes closed against the fierce ramming of his prostate. James pulled William up so he could fuck him doggy style. James could hardly control himself, his tongue lolled from the side of his mouth as his arm and leg muscles bulged delighting in the occasional yelps he enticed from the man beneath him. He straightened up. His hands slapping William's buttocks, pulling and pushing him back onto his length. William's bollocks swung against his belly and then back into those slapping against him as he was well and truly shafted. His head dropped with an, "Ouch!" as James thrust become more urgent when a wetness flooded him from the inside. Panting fit to burst, James toppled backwards, dragging his dick from the dripping hole. His jip still dribbling from the fucked arse, James fell flat on his arse but all was not over for William. "You didn't use a condom!" said William. "That was your birthday ride from your husband!" answered James with a smile.

"Get over here," demanded a voice from the chair brandishing a large recovered prick, "And sit your arse on this." His legs somewhat wobbly William did as he was ordered. Following Daniel's instructions to the letter he knelt, first one leg, and then the other, on the arms of the chair and grabbed the back. Every single muscle in his thighs and buttocks then tensed as he held himself above the youth's groin. Daniel reached down and pointed his condom-coated erection upwards. The slicked tip running over one buttock and then the other before it located the correct spot in between the two. Backwards and forwards it travelled before William was enticed to lower himself onto it. Daniel's fingers slid up to the knob-end. One detached from the pack to point the way ahead, smoothing James' liquid that still dribbled out, around the gasping hole. "Sit on it." he ordered, giving William's buttocks a slap as William lowered himself down. Daniel fed inch after inch up into the spread arse until there was no more to go, the man squatting over his lap had swallowed all of his length. At too much of an angle to extract himself from impalement William had no option but to bounce along to the thrust he received from underneath. His hairy crack stuffed full of Daniel's rampant teenage dick. The extra length began to open him up as the jumping knees thrust it in and out of his hole. Until it all came to an end. "Fuck that's tiring." Daniel complained, reaching around to massage his left knee. He pulled his dick out and pushed William back onto the floor. "Get on your back. I want to fuck you like a girl." Pulled down by the recovered James' hands, William's arse thumped onto the bare boards with a resounding crack. He, however, had no time to caress the sharp pain this induced before his legs were once more spread. This time, his left leg was also raised and draped over Daniel's shoulder as the lad shoved his prick back into the hole it had so recently vacated. Daniel leaned forward over William and was pounding his prick in and out of the arsehole at a break-neck speed. He'd pull it back until only the tip was inside and then ram the remainder in with such brutality as to slide William across the varnished floor. There was nothing William could do but accept the hurried humping he received. He blushed a bright red as the youth's bollocks slapped into his channel. Had William been able to open his eyes he would have seen James' knob-end being wanked off a couple of inches from his screwed up face and gritted teeth. Seeing his younger brother's prick powering in and out of the arse he'd opened up for it aroused James. Daniel sweated more than he'd ever done as he fucked his jip into William.

James came to his aid, gripping William's own solid slab of meat he wanked William even more furiously than his arse was being used, squeezing and yanking on William's length until there was only one way for William to go. Spurt after spurt of jip firing from the fisted prick. Daniel screamed as William's body camped onto him, savaging the ridge of his knob-end and sending him, spiralling hopelessly down towards the bottomless pit of the best fucking he'd ever taken part in.

William groaned with the pain from his arsehole. The head of Daniel's big knob pushed and pushed, stretching the arsehole further and further open. Daniel drew back his sizeable plunger until, once more, the backside of the knob-end ring teased William's anal lips. Then, in a gentle, but firm push, he reinstated his full-length right the way in to the bollocks. William felt faint as he was once more stuffed full of prick. He could feel Daniel rotating his hips to overcome the few obstacles his innards could through in the path of the invasion, but that made no real difference. As the fucking continued, he found himself yearning for the prick to stay there forever. William was in ecstasy at the thought of having his young brother-in-law fuck him. Daniel's dick was longer than James' and William hoped that James would allow the lad access on a regular basis.

William's mind returned to reality when he felt Daniel's slender hips give an almighty heave as he unloaded his cream in the condom that soon joined the pile on the floor. "Thanks Daniel!" said William with his eyes still closed.

CHAPTER FIVE: ROY'S RETURN. "Open your eyes William," said James. He did as instructed. "Look who's here," said James and he pointed to the gangly length of Roy Jones's body draped over the chair where Daniel had been sitting earlier. William smiled weakly. He wasn't sure if he could take any more sex that evening, his arse was sore from the Smiths, the double-dicking, the spanking, the whipping and here was one bloke that he loved to have shafting him over to visit. Roy got up from his seat and stubbed out his joint, "I'm fucking bored by this and I want some of your arse, let's go to bed." William smiled broadly at Roy who also had a broad grin on his face. The others left the bedroom to allow Roy the privileged access he demanded and probably deserved. James had explained to the others that Roy took priority because if it weren't for him none of them would have ever got to shaft William. William lay on his back and Roy lay across him and began to kiss him on the lips. William looked at the masterful youth spread over him, "go easy!" he pleaded, "I'm exhausted and sore!" "You sure as hell will be sore when I'm finished with you!" muttered Roy with a grin. "Good to see you again!" said William, "Just me?" asked Roy, "and Arse-Splitter too!" added William.

Roy stopped the kissing and moved his lips down William's neck, then his shoulders and on to his chest. He sucked first one of William's nipples then he sucked the other. William moaned with pleasure as Roy sucked. Then William groaned with pleasure as his tired prick rose slowly back to life. Roy now took the other nipple between his teeth. He bit it, William screamed this time, not loudly but enough to show that he felt pain. Roy's eyes twinkled as he bit one nipple and pinched the other. William squirmed about trying to get from under Roy's body but it was of no avail and now William's prick was fully erect standing proud. "Yo! William, you love that don't you?" Roy said, "wait till I reach your fucking nuts, I'll make you roar then!" Roy now resumed his kissing on down William's body as his pal replied "You're a bastard, you know I love my tits being played with but remember what I've been through today please, Mr. Jones." Then he added "okay Mr. Jones, do what you and Arse-Splitter want, you know I'm game for it." Roy raised his head, smirked and said "what you really want is Arse-Splitter up your fucking arse, you can never get enough of him." William knew that was true.

Roy certainly knew how to fuck and he used his huge prick in a way no other man that had fucked William had managed. Not even Robbie, and he was fucking good. But who else did William know with a nine and a half-inch long prick that was all of two inches thick? No one. Who else could give their dick such a creative name? No one! Roy was great but there were two things about him that made him difficult to stay with, he was always spun out on hash so he wasn't great for sex except when he was sober and he had a bony body that made his ribs stick into you when he was beside you which made snuggling up impossible and sex uncomfortable.

Roy kissed William's knob and then kissed down the shaft. He took hold of William's nuts and took them both into his mouth. William groaned with pleasure as he felt his sack being sucked into Roy's mouth. Then his pal spat them out and bit into the skin of the sack holding those two nuts. He bit hard into the leathery skin causing William to shout, "Fucking hell Roy stop that." Roy looked up towards William's face with his smiling eyes and bit hard again shaking the bag about in his teeth. "You faggots all love this" Roy said, and he bit the nut sack once more. William groaned wishing Roy would stop.

Roy moved up and straddled William. He presented Arse-Splitter for the attention of William's mouth. William opened wide and allowed the rampant prick slide into his mouth. He sucked the big knob into his mouth first, licking the piss slit. His lips moved down the shaft of Roy's prick as he swallowed about six inches down in his throat. He moved his mouth up the thick shaft of Roy's prick and then back down again. As he moved up the shaft once again Roy moaned aloud "That's it fag, show old Arse-Splitter how much you missed him, he wants me to let you know what a good prick sucker you are." Back down the shaft William moved his lips and this time Roy thrust his pelvis up trying to get his prick deeper into William's throat. As William moved his lips up the prick shaft Roy moved his pelvis away, as William sucked back down the shaft Roy drove his pelvis up. Faster and faster the two men's action went until Roy's body began to twitch and stiffen. William was pulling on Roy's nuts as he was sucking the man's prick and now he felt the spasms shooting through Roy's rigid body. "Fucking hell I'm cumming, ooh yes Arse-Splitter is cumming, I'm shooting my fucking load, here it fucking comes" Roy yelled.

Roy moved up his pal's body and said; "Hey fag! Arse-Splitter is rock hard, He's about to give you the fucking of your life. How do you want it, on your back or doggie style?" Roy asked. "On my back Mr. Jones" William replied with a grin. Roy got between William's legs and taking hold of them forced them back over his shoulders. This bent the man double at the same time raising his arse into the air. Now the sadistic side of Roy really began to take over. He opened a box of extra-large condoms that he had brought with him and pulled one over the massive dick. "Old Arse-Splitter doesn't like wearing anoraks, but James says he has to!" said Roy as spread a drop of baby oil on the latex covered weapon. He lined his huge knob up against William's closed anus and looked down as he rested his weight on his own hands and arms and then he began to push Arse-Splitter hard against the tight hole. The weight of Roy's body pushed his prick up William's receptive hole. William began to scream as Arse-Splitter gradually was forced up his channel. Roy grinned and continued to push forward. He forced the first four inches of his prick up William's rectum. To the accompaniment of William's screams of pain Roy rotated his hips causing his prick to swivel inside William's colon. Then he thrust his prick down hard again; another two inches of the thick shaft entered the arse of his victim. William's cries of pain were now changing to groans of pleasure as this steel ramrod began to massage his prostate. Harder and harder Roy pushed against William, deeper and deeper his prick went. All nine and a half inches of prick were up William's arse hole as he continued to whimper. Roy rested a moment. "Feels good now fuck boy, what do you say?" Roy grunted. "Roy, both you and Arse-Splitter are great please give it to me now!" William gasped as his face screwed up with passion, "Fill me, get the fucking lot up there, shag me, and shag me real hard!"

Roy gave a big smirk and began to force his prick further up William's arse. Roy changed his tactics. He pulled his prick half way out of William's arse and then thrust back hard again. He entered William's bowels and pulled out again and then back in real hard. William grunted and groaned with pleasure as Roy got his entire hard prick into his mate's arsehole. He pulled out again; this time two thirds of the way out, and with a mighty thrust shoved the entire prick up the arsehole of his buddy. Roy's big nuts slapped against the cheeks of William's arse as his big prick was buried into his bowels. Roy now rested as William grunted "that's so fucking hot, that's so fucking great Mr. Jones, now shag me, fill me with your sperm, come on shag me sir!"

Those words were music to Roy's ears. Holding still, deep inside William's arsehole Roy said "that's right fucking slut you want this big prick, beg for it bastard, tell me whose master. Come on boy beg me to shag you real good with this fucking prick." William would have said or done anything at this moment to please the lovely young man shafting his arsehole. "Shag me, shag me Mr. Jones sir, and just fill my arse with your lovely big prick. I'm your fucking slave, come on Arse-Splitter, do your duty, shag my worthless arse real hard." William loved to beg and plead with Roy in this fashion whilst the young man rested with his prick stuck up his arse.

Roy now began to pull his prick from William's wide stretched arse hole saying as he did so "my fucking boy's going to get a real shafting from Mr. Arse-Splitter." As his big knob almost left the tight confines of William's arse he thrust the whole nine and a half inches straight back up the hole. William gasped with pleasure as Roy pulled out again only to thrust back up the shit chute just as hard. In and out he thrust his hard prick. His prick was leaving William's arse altogether as his thrusting got faster and faster. It was only out for a moment before it thrust back in through the wide open gate, down past the prostate making William moan and groan with erotic pleasure until his huge nuts smashing into William's arse prevented his prick entering further. Harder and faster Roy thrust his prick in and then out. William used his arse muscle to squeeze of that thick shaft as it invaded his willing shit hole. For twenty minutes Roy fucked the arse of his pal, no resting, no respite, simply long hard fast fucking. Then he threw his head back, opened his mouth wide and yelled, "I'm fucking cumming cunt, I'm fucking shooting my load." Roy's body shook, his big knob deep in William's arsehole throbbed, a tidal wave welled in his nuts as he felt the hot sperm shoot up his long hard prick shaft before erupting into the rubber with so much that it might have burst. Roy pulled his prick out very slightly and then thrust back in forcing yet another eruption to follow the first as his hot spunk filled the condom. William moaned and groaned as he said, "Fucking hell Roy fill me, fuck me and fill me, give me your lovely juice." As Roy pulled out for the third time he discarded the condom with the others and oiled his dick. Then he thrust the massive weapon back inside in one swift move. William's sphincter squeezed hard on the prick shaft and another huge ejaculation occurred. With hardly a movement on his part, Roy shot a fourth load of hot sperm into William's willing arsehole.

Now William's arse was so full of cream that it began to ooze from his arse hole. Roy smirked as a load of his jip ran down William's buttocks and coated his own prick in slime. The great fucking that he received had made William hard again. The two lay together for ten minutes with Roy's long pole still deep inside William. Then Roy raised his hips and pulled his long shaft from William's shit hole. As it was pulled out dripping with sperm Roy bent down and gave William a kiss. "That was a great shag" he said, "I really love your fucking arse, you've always been my favourite fuck-boy, sometimes I even prefer you to girls! You're tight but not very pretty!" William smiled and said in a husky voice, "Man you're the best fucker I've ever had. Now let me suck Arse-Splitter, he needs a good cleaning!"

Roy knelt and lined Arse-Splitter up against William's mouth. William opened wide taking that sperm covered prick in and began to lick and suck. He licked the shaft down and round cleaning every trace of jip from it. A final lick of the big mushroom shaped knob, a quick dip into the piss slit and Arse-Splitter was clean. They lay down together and kissed long and hard. Then Roy said "we'd better get some kip." "Yes Mr. Jones, sir!" William said with a grin as Roy playfully punched him in the ribs. "You never said goodnight to Arse-Splitter!" "Sorry sir!" said William as he bent over and kissed the wilted dick, one final kiss for Arse-Splitter and the two closed their eyes and in minutes they were fast asleep. It was two o'clock in the morning already!

William slept soundly. It didn't take him long to fall asleep with Roy snuggled up close behind him. James came into the room and saw that the two were asleep. Robbie followed him in. "That was some day!" said Robbie squeezing one of James' buttocks with his big hand. "Sure was!" said James, "I'm glad you enjoyed it!" "Do you think he'll get much sleep tonight?" asked Robbie, "hardly," said James, "with the Jones kid behind him like that I suppose he has about an hour before he gets shafted again!" Robbie laughed and the two of them went to the other bedroom where Peter and Daniel had already gone and dozed off still dressed in their football outfits.

James was wrong! Roy didn't last an hour. He was only asleep behind William for about ten minutes when his prick got its first nocturnal erection and he slid up the crack of William's arse. He pushed forward and William woke, "Stop!" he pleaded, "I can't take more." "Of course not!" said Roy still half asleep, "but you never took less! Suppose I just stick it in and leave it there for the night? Would you like to keep my dick warm for the night William?" William knew there was no point in arguing so he pulled his knee up and allowed Roy to position himself so as to shove his mighty dick into the sore hole. Roy lined up and his dick slid easily into the jip-slimed arse. Once Roy was safely inside William lowered his leg and clamped his ring around the hard shaft. Roy pulled him to his chest and fell asleep. William lay there lost in thought. He was awake now and it would take a while to fall asleep again.

He thought about Roy and how much the young man meant to him. He enjoyed the warm feeling of the dick in his hole. Roy was so special! He was the first man to have ever fucked William and William loved him dearly. Roy was definitely straight. He liked girls and so William always felt special in his presence. Roy brought out the gentle caring side of William better than anybody else. For two years he had bent over for Roy and although the first time was bordering on rape he had no regrets about having agreed to let Roy fuck him, William had never said "no" to Roy at any level. Roy in return had taught him how to take it up the arse and he loved that now. At thirty-four he was celebrating his birthday with that very special young man buried in his arse, he loved it!

William felt Arse-Splitter slide inside his arse. Gently the young hunk began to slide his mammoth dick in and out of William's arse, William went hard again! Roy was gently fucking him and he had never been gentle before! In and out he slid gently, slowly, William closed his eyes and dreamed of the possibility of having Roy do this again more regularly. Lost in that dream he drifted off to sleep with the well-hung youth massaging his hole with his dick. All through that night William woke at intervals to find his arse being stroked by Arse-Splitter. When he finally woke at about ten he had no idea how many loads Roy had shot into him during the night, but there was a mess of jip wetting the sheets behind where his arse was still holding Roy's bloated dick!

CHAPTER SIX: THE BIRTHDAY. William eased himself off Arse-Splitter; it slipped from his arse and plopped down on the sheet with a slight splash. Roy woke. "Go back to sleep!" William said as he reached over and kissed the young man beside him, Roy groaned, wished William a muffled happy birthday and turned onto his belly to fall asleep again. William turned as he walked to the shower and looked back to admire Roy's pert arse as he lay on the bed asleep. Between his slender waist and his long legs rose two rounded mounds of cute muscle. His tan-line from the summer was almost faded but it still accentuated the beauty of his globes, Roy was the very definition of the term 'cute bubble-butt'! For two years William had longed to slide his dick into the tight valley between Roy's buttocks or better still to invade his hole, but Roy wasn't into that at all. He had made it clear to William that his arse was for export only and left the man with a series of unfulfilled fantasies. William sighed and clenched his hole; he was glad that the muscle worked after all it had been through. He stood in the shower and washed himself thoroughly. As he did his fantasies about Roy took over and he had another erection.

As he left the shower William oiled his dick and returned to the bedroom. Roy was lying there just as he had left him. He knelt on the bed between Roy's legs and bent down to kiss the beautiful arse in front of him. Roy started to moan softly as William began to muzzle his cute bubble-butt. William kissed the cheeks and ran his tongue along the groove, Roy purred. William next began to kiss Roy's lower back and to move up long his spine. By the time he reached the shoulder blades his erect dick tipped the end of Roy's tail, "careful!" warned Roy without opening his eyes. "Careful of what?" asked William who was now kissing the back of Roy's neck. "Of that little dick of yours!" said Roy as William lay on top of him with his oily dick wedged along the crevice of Roy's pert arse. "Take it out of there!" ordered Roy firmly without opening his eyes, "you know the rules, take it out now before there's any trouble!" "But Roy!" protested William, "it's my birthday! Can I not have one go? Please?" "William!" snapped Roy starting to pull away, "I'm not going to fucking tell you again, get off me now! I have told you many times that this arse is for exporting only. Sometimes I wish you would listen when I speak to you!" William knew better than to argue at this point. He rolled off Roy's back and sat at the edge of the bed. Roy got up and went into the bathroom for a piss. When he returned he stood in front of William with his giant prick in his hand. "You've been a bad boy William!" he said, "Sorry sir!" said William without lifting his head. "Sorry isn't good enough!" said Roy firmly, "the rules are simple, I give, you take, I order, you obey! Now what have you to say for yourself?" "I'm sorry Roy!" said William meekly. "Good!" said Roy, "I hope you understand the difference between my arse and yours. Mine is a man's arse and yours is a cunt that is to be made available to me for whatever purpose I choose when I cannot get to a female cunt. Do you understand and accept that?" "Yes sir!" said William. "Good," said Roy, "for your punishment you're going to suck me off now, after that you're going to spend a long time kissing my manly arse to say sorry for trying to rape it and after that I'm going to pound your sorry cunt arse to let you know who is the boss around here. Now begin!" William took the sloppy dick that Roy presented to him. It tasted of jip and arse juices. He swallowed hard to get Roy's dick clean as he felt it stiffen in his mouth. "That's it William boy!" said Roy with an evil smile, "clean that dirty dick for me and get it all nice and wet so it can pound your hole later!" Just at that moment the phone beside the bed rang. William was about to lift his head but Roy pulled his face along his shaft and lifted the phone himself. "Hello! … No, this is Roy Jones … oh yeah he's here okay … alright Marty … no, he can't do that just now … well he's got my dick in his mouth so he can't speak very well at the moment … yeah, I'll do that … no problem, see you Marty!"

"That was Marty Mahon!" said Roy as he looked down at William who was blushing bright red. "He wants you to call him when you're free!" Roy began to slide his dick in and out of William's mouth, "take it all baby!" he cooed! The giant dick went in and out like a piston, for five minutes Roy pounded William's tonsils with his big knob then he grabbed William by the ears and thrust the shaft all the way to the back of the man's throat and dropped a creamy load on William's tonsils. "Good boy!" said Roy, "now lick it clean and say thank you!" William liked the cream and smegma off Roy's dick and then said quietly "thank you!" and kissed the tip.

Next Roy ordered William to lie on the bed face up. William did as instructed and Roy stood with his feet on either side of William's head. "Now," he said, "part two. You have to say sorry to my arse for what you tried to do to him this morning!" Roy squatted and sat his bubble-butt on William's face. He held his knees forward and farted. William nearly got sick with the smell. "Mr. Manly Arse is very angry!" said Roy, "I think you had better tell him how sorry you are and what a worthless piece of shit you are!" Roy pulled forward and knelt on all fours over William's body with his heavy dick hanging limply between his legs. William sat up and placed a hand on each buttock and began to kiss and lick the beautiful arse in front of him. "I'm sorry for what I tried this morning Mr. Manly Arse!" said William between kisses, "please forgive me for being so bold, I never should have tried to upset you like I did, I'm really sorry!" Roy farted again, "he's still not happy!" he crowed. "You really are the most beautiful arse in the world," continued William, "I love you and I could spend my whole life serving you if you wish!" Another fart ripped out of the lovely sight in William's face. "Please stop being angry with me Mr. Manly Arse?" begged William, "I should never have put my insignificant dick so close to someone as wonderful as you! I know I should respect you as my better. I should never have thought that you would be like my own worthless arse and allow men's dicks inside you, I'm sorry!" William was getting excited and turned on by his servile begging. He began to lick the crack and probe Roy's brown eye with the tip of his tongue. The titillation excited Roy and his dick began to rise slowly. "Mr Manly Arse is getting happy!" said Roy, "see William, he's sent a message to the Arse-Splitter that he's happy! When Arse-Splitter gets his full message we'll know that Mr. Manly Arse is fully content.

It took about ten more minutes of kissing, licking and probing before William felt Roy pull forward. William lay back on the bed and Roy turned and stood. His erection was bobbing angrily from his groin. "Turn over!" he snapped, "I'm going in." William lay on his belly and Roy spread his legs. He pushed the head of his dick at William's rump and then, with a sharp jab, buried two inches up the pipe. William screamed in pain as the dry rod forced its way into his resisting hole. "Use some baby-oil!" he pleaded. "No way!" said Roy, "after what you tried this morning you're getting a dry shag to teach you a lesson!" William whimpered, there were at least six inches still to go and his arse was burning. "Ring Marty Mahon!" ordered Roy. William dialled the number and Marty answered. "Good morning Marty, I'm returning your call!" "Tell him what's happening!" instructed Roy, "I'm lying here on my bed, ooh! and Roy Jones is dry-shagging me!" "Tell him why!" said Roy forcing his dick in further, "Ooh! I was very bad this morning and I tried to shag Roy and now he's punishing me for it!" "Tell him how much you love it and invite him over!" "I love this Marty, ooh, yes, this is so good! Would you like …. !" William stopped and said, "He hung up!" "At lest he knows you're a pussy boy!" said Roy with a grin, "and you love to take it up the arse!" With that he gave a final thrust and stuffed the remainder of his dick into William's shocked hole. "Now beg me to fuck you!" instructed Roy. "Please Mr. Jones sir!" William said through gritted teeth, "please shag my arse for me sir?" "No!" snapped Roy and pulled out quickly. William felt as if he had just taken an almighty crap. "Only joking!" said Roy as he plunged back in. William howled! "Ride on cowboy!" screamed Roy as he began to thrust in and out of William's sore arse with gusto. William continued to howl as the rough fucking continued. Roy was thrusting with relentless speed and power by now. William was grimacing in pain. Roy shuddered and shot his juice into the sore arse, and then he pulled out with a plop and wiped his dick with the sheet. He pulled on his shorts and as he stuffed his dick in he noticed it was quite sore, "that hurt my dick!" he said to William patting his buttock. "Your dick!" cried William in disbelief, "what about my arse?" William turned and Roy noticed that his dick was soft. "You didn't enjoy this at all William!" he said with a touch of concern. "No!" snapped William. Roy's eyes widened; "I'm sorry he said, I didn't mean to hurt you like that, it was only …" William looked at the young man. He knew that Roy was genuinely upset, "it's okay!" he said, "I broke the rules, you did what you felt you had to, it's cool!" Roy was acting tenderly for once; he leaned over and kissed William, "I really am sorry!" "Okay Roy!" said William, "just remember in the future that old Arse-Splitter there is too big to dry-hump me with, okay?" "Okay!" chirped Roy and then, to William's complete surprise, he leaned forward and took William's flaccid dick into his mouth and began to suck. William's head began to spin; he could not believe that after two years he was getting a blowjob from macho-man Roy Jones. He rested his head on his arms and lay back to enjoy Roy's service. One thing was certain, Roy was sorry!

After the blowjob Roy led William into the kitchen by his dick. Looking at William, Daniel said, "Why don't you put your clothes on?" "Why don't you take yours off?" William replied and he grabbed the front of Daniel's shorts and squeezed his prick. He felt Daniel's prick responding, swelling and gradually stiffening in his hand. Daniel's prick crept from beneath his football shorts. Roy released his own grasp on William's dick and sat at the table with Robbie and James. "What is it you want?" Daniel finally asked, realizing he could hardly conceal the fact that William had turned him on. "I see a room full of young men with full masts. I want to suck you first, then James, then Peter, then Robbie and finally Roy off," William said brazenly. "I want a belly full of spunk for my birthday breakfast."

All eyes turned on William, who went on tugging at Daniel's hard prick. There were expressions of surprise on their faces. "Have you by any chance noticed that we're at breakfast?" Peter asked walking towards the table with a pot of coffee. "What gives you the idea that breakfast is limited to what we can eat at a table?" William asked, reaching out and grasping Peter's bulge while he kept fondling Daniel's prick. "There's a time for everything," Peter said, "and this is definitely not the time for fucking." " Says who?" asked William, "A high protein breakfast never harmed anybody!" Robbie got up from the table and grabbed William's prick, which was already partially hard. William dropped to his knees and took Daniel's hard prick into his mouth. Sucking on Daniel's prick, William cupped his nuts in one hand and ran his other hand up under the youth's shorts to probe at his hole. While he played with Daniel's cute backside and nuts, William slurped his lips down his shaft until his nose contacted the lower leg of the football shorts.

Daniel's hard-on had lifted the leg of his shorts, exposing his nuts as they hung out of the white lining shorts. He looked at Robbie and they exchanged smiles while William fucked his face rapidly on Daniel's prick. "You're a pretty good sucker," Daniel said. "Have you lot lost your fucking minds?" Peter snapped, watching William suck Daniel's prick. "William's right," Daniel said, beginning to fuck his prick in William's mouth. "What difference does it make? I'm only giving William a high-protein breakfast like he said," "Their logic seems perfect to me," James said as he rose from the table with a grin and unfastened his tie-string. His half-hard dick flopped out beside William's face. Seeing James' tool from the corners of his eyes, William reached up and curled his fingers around James' hardening dick while he went on sucking Daniel's prick. James moved closer, rubbing his drooling knob against William's face. William caressed James' tool as it rubbed warmly against his face. "Well!" Peter snorted in exasperation. "I think you lot have all. Aw fuck this!" He stood up and walked over to where William was kneeling. He moved in between the Andrews brothers and presented his dick for a suck. Daniel and James pulled back a bit to watch.

Peter's prick stiffened quickly in William's sucking mouth. Sitting on his haunches and naked, William held onto Peter's legs and fucked his face on his prick. Peter had James' blue Newcastle away shorts on, and his prick and nuts were exposed where the lower edge of the shorts had been pushed up. Robbie rubbed his massive prick and he stepped over beside Peter and William. James watched with mounting excitement while Robbie and Peter looked at each other and smiled while William went on sucking Peter's prick. James unfastened his shorts and flopped his hardening prick out as he stepped over beside Robbie. Peter undid the tie-string of Robbie's shorts and pushed them down over his hips. The Bum-poker was already hard and it struggled free of his shorts and thumped up against his stomach, bobbing near William's cheek. Wild tingles raced up and down William's spine and the hair on the back of his neck stood up with excitement as he realized what was happening. He had a hard prick in his mouth, and two more dicks were being wagged near his face. He slurped his mouth from Peter's prick, looking up at James and Robbie with lustful eyes. "I want to suck all you guys off, and I want you to come in my mouth," he said, enjoying hearing himself say it. "I love your pricks!" He sucked on the head of James' tool for a moment, and then quickly moved to The Bum-poker. Peter grabbed William's ears. "One at a time... and I'm first!" He pulled William's face from Robbie's crotch and jammed his own prick back in to the nuts.

William manoeuvred onto his knees and thrust his naked arse upward, knowing that Robbie Smith wouldn't be able to keep from fucking him. Robbie moved quickly, dropping to his knees behind William. "Right," Robbie said as he wedged his massive knob between William's buttocks. "Here! You have to use a condom!" said James as he handed one to Robbie. Robbie stretched the condom over his hard dick and the pushed into William's hole. Pain radiated from William's rump, surging through his loins. Robbie began to fuck William's arse vigorously, coordinating his thrusts with Peter's fucking of William's mouth. They fucked in unison, simultaneously scouring William's buttocks and his lips with wiry pubic hair on each inward thrust.

William hung onto Peter's hips as he fucked his face. While he gasped noisily around the mouthful of dick, William wagged his arse, churning Robbie's big dick in his hole. Peter pumped in and out at one end while Robbie fucked hard at the other, the two dicks plunging in and out of his body at the same fast tempo. James got down on the floor and wedged himself beneath William's crotch, where he could see Robbie's thick prick fucking in and out of William's grossly stretched hole. Peter slipped his prick from William's mouth and said to Robbie "Let's double dick him like James and Daniel did yesterday!" "We'll never fit!" said Robbie, "but we could still try!" He pulled out and pulling William to his feet he lined his dick up against his brother's. Roy gave Peter one of the larger condoms he had in his pocket and Peter pulled it on. Peter pulled William's arm over his shoulder and Robbie did the same, then they tried to lower him onto their joined dicks. At first the hole resisted but the abuse of the day before made him loose enough to swallow up the two well-endowed brothers. Slowly the ring slid along the mammoth shafts of the Smiths, tears welled up in William's eyes as his arse engulfed the two brothers, but, the searing pain in his prick-stuffed arse lessened, and the joyous pleasure he knew would come took over.

Peter began to grunt and groan loudly, holding William by the armpits and fucking his arse with barbaric force. William's rump quivered around the pricks as he anxiously awaited their loads. "Take it!" Peter yelled. "Take my spunk up your worthless arse!" In the next instant, hot spunk belched from Peter's prick, filling the condom. Streams of Peter's spunk gurgled from the bottom of the condo as Peter slid his prick free. William felt the slimy prick slither from his hole; he stared for a moment at Peter's prick lying long and limp between his legs. Robbie was still fucking William's arse, but William wanted some spunk in his mouth -- especially Robbie Smith's spunk. "Come around here and fuck my mouth, Robbie!" William said, looking over his shoulder at Robbie. "I happy back here," Robbie grinned, pounding the dick to William's arse. "Suck somebody else off." "Maybe I'll do!" Roy said with his huge prick bobbing just inches from William's mouth. "Please," William whispered, his eyes focused on the head of Roy's erection. "Please, what?" "Please, sir -- let me suck on Arse-Splitter. Please, sir?" William never looked up, but kept his eyes riveted to Roy's dripping prick. "Okay," Roy smiled, feeling in control again. He released his grip on William's shoulders. William bobbed and twisted his head, sucking hungrily on Arse-Splitter. He loved the taste of that prick, which was so large he couldn't take all of it into his mouth. At that moment Robbie grunted and pushed forward. William almost bit Roy's prick under Robbie's force. "Mind my baby-maker!" said Roy giving William a light slap on the face. "Sorry sir!" said William as Robbie slid his dick out of the abused arse. Daniel took the condoms that Robbie and Peter had used and dropped them in the pile that had gathered in the bedroom.

Peter, who was still sitting nearby recovering, looked with interest at William's arse, all shiny with sweat along the crevice from the fucking his brother and he had just finished. Peter grasped his prick and shook it. It stayed limp. He kept looking at William's arse. James, who has also been looking, was better equipped for the job. His prick was hard and ready as he crawled between William's legs and swiped the head of his prick up and down in the crack. Still sucking voraciously on Arse-Splitter, William responded instantly by humping his naked arse upward to meet James' tool. Robbie and Peter watched James pull on a condom and then sink his prick into William's arse in one swift stroke, jamming his nuts hard against the buttocks. James began to shag vigorously, his nuts bouncing against William's buttocks as his prick slithered in and out of the hole.

William barely felt James' tool fucking his arse after having had both Robbie and Peter Smith's huge dicks stuffing him just a few minutes before that. But it felt familiar and nice; William met James' thrusts with upward lurches of his arse, making the sex better for James. While William sucked on his prick, Roy leaned forward and grasped William's buttocks, pressing his thumbs into his crevice and feeling James' tool fucking in and out. Roy inserted both thumbs in William's hole along either side of James' tool. William squirmed while James' tool plunged in and out of the gaping hole. The sensation was strange for James. With Roy holding William's sphincter open, James' tool was fucking William's arsehole without it clasping around his shaft.

Roy began to shudder as his climax approached. He thrust his hips upward, fucking the head of his prick roughly against the back of William's throat. Roy yanked his fingers from William's arse and reared back, grabbing William's head with his greasy fingers. "Get ready for a mouthful of hot spunk!" he said hoarsely. Then, before William could prepare himself, Roy pushed his head down violently, forcing the immense knob into his throat. William's throat muscles clenched. A second later, William felt something as spunk blasted from Arse-Splitter, gushing directly down his throat. Strangling under such a massive load, William pushed hard against Roy's stomach, trying vainly to dislodge the prick from his throat. But Roy held William's head down firmly, keeping his prick in his mouth.

While William struggled to deal with Roy's gushing prick, James went on fucking his arse. William could feel James' nuts slapping into his crotch. Finally, Roy's big prick slurped from the mouth, arching downward. Licking spunk from his lips, William grasped Roy's hips and pressed his face down into his pubic hair, lapping his tongue at the base of his prick. Raising his head, William looked at Arse-Splitter. It was softening now, drooping and wet with spunk and saliva, but it was still a huge hunk of prick. He took the big prick in his hands, flopping it around and smiling. Once again, he had reduced Roy Jones's prick to a sloppy cucumber draped over his thigh. "I'm about to shoot!" James blurted, slapping his groin hard against William's buttocks as he went into a rapid fucking tempo. " Yes!" William yelled as James' tool delivered another load up his boyfriend's arse.

As James pulled out of William's arse he said to Roy, "you should call one of your brothers so you can double dick him as well!" Roy thought about it for a moment and then smiled. He took his mobile and called his brother Nick, "Hey Nick!" he said when he got an answer, "do you want to spend the rest of the day fucking arses? We're over in William's apartment!" Nick was delighted at the prospect and said he'd be over in an hour. "He's too young for this," said Robbie, "and too hyperactive!" added William. "Listen!" said Roy, "he's young, hot, hung, horny, hyper and many other things, but he's happy to come over here and he's coming, and that's that! Besides, we were all fucking William by the time we were eighteen, and, if the Smith and Andrews bothers can double-dick William so can the Joness!"

CHAPTER SEVEN: NICK JONES. Peter suggested a return to breakfast and the six of them sat down at the table. Innuendos flew about milk in the cereals, cream in the coffee and who being a pain in the arse. "Hey William!" chimed James, "it's time to see your presents!" William smiled as each of the lads placed a wrapped gift on the table. First was Daniel's gift. William opened the soft package to reveal a pair of leather briefs with a zip on the back. "James said that was what you wanted!" said Daniel. William smiled coyly. "Go on," Daniel said, "put them on!" William did as he was told and stood there confined by the tight shorts, James opened the zip and left William's arse protruding through the opening, "that makes for easier access!" laughed Daniel. Peter's present was next. It was a set of cock rings. Daniel opened the zip a bit further and released William's dick. He took one of the cock rings and fastened it around the groin. This left William's dick engorged and constrained by its tightness. Roy bought a ten-inch dildo, almost the same as his own dick, William looked anxiously at James. "I suppose there's no point in receiving a gift that you cannot try!" said James as he left the room. He returned within moments with the baby oil and greased the dildo. William knew that the inevitable was that he would soon have this giant rubber dick up his arse. Obediently, he bent over and allowed James to insert the dildo in his willing arse. He then stood and took Robbie's present in his hands. Robbie's gift was the big surprise for poor William. Robbie had bought a leather paddle! It was about four-inches wide and a foot long. It wasn't too thick, but there were little studs riveted into the black leather at regular intervals. William blushed. "Where did you lot get the ideas for gifts from?" asked William as he surveyed the kinky selection in his keep. "I made a list!" James quipped, "bend over William boy, it's time to test Robbie's gift!"

William did as his young husband instructed. He placed his hands on his knees and presented his arse, exposed through the leather pants, for his spanking. James raised the paddle and brought it down with a loud whack on William's semi-exposed arse. William howled as the force of the blow forced him to excrete the dildo. James laughed as he landed a second smack "we'll play with this later!" he said as he placed the paddle on the table and returned to his breakfast. William was relieved; he stood upright and sat at the table with the others to continue breakfast. His arse was sore!

Breakfast was a leisurely affair and soon the ringing of the doorbell interrupted them. Daniel threw on a pair of shorts, but decided to wear only that. When he opened the door, Nick Jones was standing there. Nick seemed surprised to see Daniel standing there wearing just a pair of shorts. "Uh--hi," Nick said with a gulp. He involuntarily gazed up and down the almost bare body. "Hi, Nick. Roy's here." "I know. Sorry I'm a bit early." "No problem. Do you want to come inside and get going?" "Sure, thanks." Daniel opened the door wider to let Nick inside. He noticed that Nick's shorts had tented out a bit and he knew why.

Once inside Nick quickly kicked off his shoes and dropped his shorts, and practically ripped his clothes off. In a matter of seconds he was naked. William gazed at Nick's body. He thought that he might have a soft body since he always dressed in baggy clothes but Nick had a well-defined physique, slender and lithe. His dick was also a surprise. His tool stood erect at forty-five degree angle about seven-inches from the wide crop of hair on his thirteen-year-old groin. It didn't escape Roy's notice either.

"Well, who gets to go first?" "Maybe we should flip for it?" Roy suggested. "Call Nick," he said as he flipped in into the air. "Heads." Roy caught it, slapped it on the back of his hand then looked at it. "Heads it is. Nick, you get the head. I get the tail?" "Do you want this?" William asked, kneeling down in front of Nick. He took the youth's dick into his hand and stroked it gently. William felt the dick throb in his hand and then got splashed as Nick's dick shot its load. William immediately wrapped his lips around the head and sucked down the remaining blasts of jip that exploded from the dick. William loved the taste of the thick, creamy fluid and drank it down thirstily. He continued sucking on the throbbing tool, even though it stopped squirting its juice.

William's blowjob was too much for Nick and he had push William off his prick. He sat down on the bed then fell back completely drained and satisfied. "That was incredible! I never came like that before!" "He barely touched you and you shot," Roy observed. "You must have been saving that one up." "Have I reduced that hyperactive brother of yours in so quick a time?" William asked, moving over to Roy on his knees. "You caught him off guard! He'll be hyper again in a minute, why don't you get started on my prick?" Roy grabbed his prick at the base and shook it at the man kneeling in front of him.

William took a few licks off the head, getting some of the juice that was drooling from the piss-slit. It tasted lighter than Nick's sperm. "Lick up and down the shaft," Roy instructed. William followed Roy's directions and ran his tongue up and down the thick tool. The scent of Roy's groin filled his nostrils and sent him into another world. He ran his fingers through the pubic hair and played with his nuts. He was so jealous of both guys that they had such large dicks. "Now lick my bollocks!" Immediately, William lapped at the nuts hanging low beneath the rigid prick. While he licked all over he fondled his own dick, wishing that it would suddenly grow and match at least Nick's seven-inch dick in size.

Nick was slowly stroking himself back. Roy saw that Nick was stiffening up again and got a great idea. They were to double-dick William's arse, but he wanted his brother to go in first. Since Nick's dick was thinner and shorter, he was sure that William could take it. "Nick, go to the bathroom and see if you can find some Baby-oil." "And a condom," added James. As Nick got up, William took his mouth away from Roy's crotch long enough to say, "Baby-oil's in the medicine cabinet, top shelf," and then put his lips on Roy's meat and took it into his mouth. Nick trotted out naked to the bathroom, Roy gasped, "Oh yeah! Suck it boy!" Then he grabbed the back of William's head and pulled it closer to him, shoving another few inches of his meat into his mouth. "Where did all the used condoms on the floor come from?" asked Nick. "That's what we used on William last night!" said Robbie with a light laugh. "Fuck me!" said Nick in disbelief, "did he really allow you to fuck him that many times?"

William gagged when Roy's knob hit the back of his throat, so Roy let up and eased his prick back. He bucked his hips slowly, allowing William to get used to the thick dick. William accommodated it. Nick approached with the Baby-oil and held it out to Roy for him to do something with it. Roy only pushed it back, saying, "Grease up his hole and stick your prick in!" Nick looked at Roy surprised, and replied, "Really? OK." Nick stepped behind William and knelt down. Roy thought that it would be better if William was on all fours so he knelt down as well, with William following. Nick looked at William's bottom. He opened the bottle and poured some oil on his fingers then he applied it to the entrance. "Make sure you get some inside, it makes our dicks go in easier." "Right." Nick pushed his finger into William's rump, making him moan. William was engrossed in the big prick that was being shoved down his throat and the finger that was sliding in and out of him. He knew the pleasure that was about to begin. He let Roy's dick out of his mouth again briefly to say to Nick, "Do it, Nick, stick your dick up my hole. Do it, young Jones! Shag me!" "I got to watch this," Roy said as William started sucking again.

He leaned over a bit to watch Nick place the head of his prick at William's hole and then slowly push inside. William tensed up briefly as it entered him. Nick moaned as the soft tissue of William's rectum enveloped his dick. This was even better than the feelings he got from William sucking on him, he thought. He slowly pushed into the orifice further until he was all the way inside. He looked at Roy, who was nearing climax, pumping his hips quickly but gently, and fucking William's face. Nick took that as what he should do, so he slowly pulled out till just his dickhead was inside then pushed backed in. Before long he was thrusting his dick in and out, gaining speed and rhythm as he fucked. The hyperactive side of Nick took over and in a few seconds he was violently thrusting in and out, lurching like a wild animal. Roy closed his eyes and looked up as a monster load erupted from his dick and flooded William's mouth. William slurped greedily on the throbbing tool and sucked poor Roy dry.

Roy stood up and went to William's bed to stretch out and relax after his monumental orgasm. He thought his brother looked good; he looked over to watch Nick fuck William. Nick didn't have much style, just slamming in and out of the arse, but that wasn't surprising since it was his first time. Roy couldn't wait till he had another chance at William's bottom. Thinking about how he and his brother would soon be doing this together was getting him hard again and he slowly stroked his prick as he watched the two fucking. Nick got into a good rhythm and felt his second orgasm approaching. "Oh William! I'm going to jip up your arse!" Nick gasped, plunging harder and harder to bring himself off. "Do it! Shoot up me!" William replied, while rapidly jerking himself off. His hole was tingling with wild sensations. He was thinking about taking Roy's dick in his arse along with Nick's. When he imagined the two Jones brothers' dicks sliding into him, he had a quick, dry orgasm. After all that had happened, there was no spunk left in William's balls!

The sudden tightening of William's anus as he climaxed added more stimulation to Nick's prick and it took only a few more strokes into William's arse to make him shoot his young seed deep inside him. "Yeah!" he shouted. "Oh God, William! This is great!" "Give it to me young Jones. Fill me up!" Nick shot load after load into William's arse, filling him up just as he wanted. This orgasm was even better than the one he had earlier. Nick slumped over onto William's back and wrapped his arms around his chest. He ran his hand all over his chest and stomach. "I never thought you could be such a good fucker," William said. "I wouldn't be a real Jones if I couldn't give old William a pain in the arse," said Nick as he pulled his dick out of William's arse. He removed the condom and dropped it over in the pile with the others.

"William, get over here so I can shag you next!" William looked over at Roy, who was lying on his side, his head resting against his hand and slowly stroking his dick. William rose to his feet and stepped over to his bed, then took over stroking Roy's meat. "Please sir, let me take you and your brother now!" "Listen, we'll do it in a way so that it won't hurt too much. Besides, you're pretty loose and slick from everybody fucking you. That'll make it easier." William thought about it, and then realized he was right. "How do you want to do it?" Roy lay on his back and gestured for William to climb on with him. "Just straddle my hips then line up my prick with your hole and just sit back down on it. It goes in a lot easier that way. Rubber and grease my prick up first." Nick brought the Baby-oil over to them and handed it to William. William opened a condom and rolled it over Roy's dick and then took the baby-oil, opened it and started to grease up Roy's hard-on. When he felt it was slick enough, he straddled Roy's waist like he said, then took Roy's dick it his hand and rubbed it along his crack. William aimed the dickhead at his hole, took a deep breath and sat back. He felt it start to enter him with a blunt pain but continued lowering himself onto Roy's dick. He looked down and saw Roy smiling with his eyes closed. Nick came over to the bed and inspected William's arse. He fondled Roy's nuts and touched William's stretched anus as he sank down further on it. William moaned when he felt Nick's fingers running around his hole and again when Roy's big dick was inside him fully. The sharp pain he felt at first was being replaced by a dull but satisfying ache that seemed to reach into his throat. He started to pull himself off Roy's meat when he felt the head of Nick's prick crush through his anal ring from behind. William sank back again then forward. He repeated the motion a few times as the two dicks slowly slivered all the way up his arse, then, starting a rhythm that got faster as he fucked himself and before long he was bouncing ecstatically on Roy's hips. William's hole was tight on his dick, probably because Nick was stretching it further. It didn't take long before William got a good fuck-rhythm going, jerking himself off in time.

William was thoroughly enjoying the feeling of the Jones brothers' pricks sliding in out of his hole. Roy and Nick started to shag, harder and faster with each stroke. Nick knew now why his big brother liked to fuck men. It felt better than his own hand did and, at that time, he had never got inside a girl. William resumed jacking himself off, fully enjoying this position. Of the three sets of brothers, he liked this one best. Roy put his hands on his chest and started playing with his nipples, pinching them, rolling them and pulling them. It wasn't too long after that William began feeling another orgasm shaking him from head to toe. Roy felt William's anus tighten around his prick, squeezing it and milking his jip from him. It took just a few more strokes and Roy was shooting his second load, even more intense than the first. "Yes! I'm creaming your arse!" Roy fired shot after shot of his thick jip into the condom. Nick continued to slide in and out with wild abandon. The feeling of his brother's spunk filling the overstuffed hole brought Nick close, then with a shudder he spewed his load as well. Roy and Nick slid out and they slumped back in exhaustion. "You're starting to get good at this, aren't you?" Roy said with a chuckle. "Yeah, real good!" Nick replied. "Well, there's more of this to come," Roy replied. "Yeah," Nick agreed, "and more of me to come as well!" Two more condoms joined the pile on the floor.

"It'll have to wait a while!" said William, "I've been double dicked three times, fucked too many times to count, fingered, spanked and boy am I sore. I'm of for a hot bath to sooth my aching hole!" "Wouldn't a massage from my dick be nicer!" suggested Daniel playfully pulling at his own rod. "Not with that thing!" said William walking off to the bathroom, "I'll see you lot when I'm feeling up to more!"

CHAPTER EIGHT: THE TABLES ARE TURNED. Robbie rose to get dressed. "I suppose that means a few hour's rest for us all," he said. He bent down to pull on his shorts and then, without warning, Nick let out a shriek and charged across the room to jump onto Robbie's bent over back. Everybody looked in surprise as the horny youth mounted Robbie and threw his hands around his chest. His prick wedged in the crevice of Robbie's arse and his legs wrapped around his thighs. Robbie shrugged to remove the clinging youth but the youthful strength was too much for him. Robbie stood and then fell over onto the bed on top of the boy but Nick still wouldn't let go, "I'm going to fuck you silly!" said Nick, "Like fuck you will!" snarled Robbie trying to squeeze the boy off his back. Then Nick pinched one of Robbie's nipples causing the man to scream and bellow. "Turn over and take it like a man!" ordered Nick thrusting his sandwiched pelvis against Robbie's strong bottom, "Never!" snarled Robbie and then he screamed as Nick pinched both his nipples painfully. Roy laughed at his brother's antics. "Get your brother off me!" Robbie screamed to Roy. "Nobody can restrain a Jones in heat," laughed Roy, "not even a bucket of cold water!"

As the two struggled on the bed Daniel crept up behind Roy and, in a flash, mounted him as Nick had mounted Robbie and they fell forward on the bed with Daniel dry-humping Roy's lean arse. The scene went wild as the four struggled on the bed. James and Peter watched as the two dominating men tried in vain to remove the two teenagers from their backs. They listened as the two howled in pain as their nipples were tortured by the thin fingers of the youths. "As soon as we're out of this we're going to whip your arses and double-dick your sorry butts until you beg for mercy!" threatened Roy, "only if you can still walk after we've ripped open your virgin holes!" answered Nick. Daniel quickly moved his arms and caught the unsuspecting Roy in a headlock. He scooted down a bit and lined his dick up against Roy's tight button. Nick followed the lead but didn't risk the headlock part. Soon both teenagers had the tips of their dicks lined up and probing at the dominators' arseholes. "Fuck it!" said Daniel, "we should have oiled up first, and they're too tight! We'll never get in!" "That's right!" snarled Robbie, "never!" "Never say never!" said Marty Mahon as he entered the room. "Where the fuck did you come from?" spat Robbie. "I have my own key!" said Marty. The room went still and Marty walked up with a jar of Baby-oil. "A good giver must know what it's like to be a taker!" he said as he reached in between Roy and Daniel and dropped a blob of gel on the sphincter. "I never take it up the arse!" howled Roy, "So?" asked Marty, "William has allowed the two of you unlimited access to his arse for years. If neither of you can take it then I'll tear your bollocks off so neither of you will ever give it to him again!" "William wouldn't last without having us to fill that hole of his," snapped Robbie. "William has James," said Marty, "so, I give you a choice. Will you let these boys shag you or not or would both of you rather that I fuck you first?" As he spoke Marty opened his fly and let his dick flop out. Robbie and Roy gasped in fear as ten inches of dick rose slowly before them. "No way I can't take this!" said Roy, "Both your dicks tell me you're enjoying yourselves boys!" said Marty, "will you let these boys take you or not?" "Okay!" muttered Robbie realising that it would be Nick and not Marty that would shag him, "and you Roy?" Yeah, I suppose so Marty." "Word of honour?" "Word of honour!" said the two at the same time. "Okay, everybody get up!" The four stood and Roy and Robbie caressed their sore nipples. Their dicks stood to attention. "Daniel and Nick sit on the bed!" Marty ordered, and you two kneel in front of them!" When they did as instructed Marty pushed the two heads down to the two boys' crotches. "Get them wet and hard, it will make entry easier!" "They're too young to be the first to do us!" whined Roy. "Well," said Marty, seizing a golden opportunity, "it's them or me!" "Them!" Robbie cried, "Them!" echoed Roy. "I have an even better idea!" said Marty. "William!" he roared, "come in here you have a job to do!" William came in, "How are you Marty?" he said with a smile. "Great William," he said, "happy birthday, here's your present from me!" he said as he landed an open-palm slap on the two arses of the young men who had ravaged his arse so many times. "Present those arses good and high!" he ordered and the two obeyed. "William," said Marty, "these two boys have been taking advantage of you, so, now it's your turn to fuck them both! What do you think?" William smiled. "Who would like to go first?" asked William, "Robbie is older!" suggested Roy, "but I've known you longer!" replied William and moved behind Roy Jones's up-thrust bottom. "Condom!" said James handing one to William. William rolled it on and moved behind the pert arse that he had tried to fuck that morning. His seven-inch hard-on poked Roy's tight muscle, and then leaning forward he gently slid his big knob into the warm virgin tunnel. Roy gritted his teeth, "I hope I get to shag Daniel if he gets to shag me!" he said, "of course that's not an unreasonable request," said Marty who moved off and sat on the sofa to watch.

"Stop," Roy screamed as the pressure of William's dick against his virginal anus increased. With that Roy felt William take a strong hold of his hips and apply an enormous pressure to his anal sphincter. "Just push against it like you're having a crap." "Okay," Roy said as he arched his back and tensed his stomach muscles to spread his bubble-butt some more. Roy roared as his anus finally gave in to the invading head of William's dick. "Wow," said William beginning to pant, "you are really tight aren't you?" Roy felt that he was being invaded by a bus as the prick pushed deeper and deeper into his bottom. He felt he would physically explode with the intense pressure that was now inside his body.

Roy moaned as William's hips finally met his buttocks at the full extent of penetration and began a slow withdrawal to within an inch of removal. "You're great," said William. "So young and so tight, but oh so willing." "Wow," Roy panted. "I feel like I am going to tear apart." "Don't flatter me," said William. "I am not that big. It is just that you are such a tight little virgin. You okay to continue, because I am not sure I will be able to stop once I start." "Of course I'm not," Roy puffed as he felt a trickle of perspiration run down between his buttocks and sting his anus, "but do I have any choice?" Slowly and steadily Roy felt William pull against his hips and drive the invading dick into his arse. Roy felt his own dick growing in intensity and caught sight of it bobbing about below his belly, which now glistened with sweat. The pressure now from inside his body was arousing Roy as he had never been stimulated by having a dick up his arse before. William's thrusts began to pick up in speed and intensity. Each thrust ended with a slap as the thrusting hips of William slapped the orb shaped buttocks of Roy's delightful bubble-butt. "Roy," said Marty, "tell Robbie how much you're enjoying yourself like William told me earlier!" "Oh-uh yes," said Roy through gritted teeth, "hey Robbie, this isn't that bad, I think you might even enjoy it!" Robbie blushed but made no reply. William began to moan as Roy's breathing was replaced with huge gasps for breath. "Oh fuck! ..." Roy started to speak but was cut short by another thrust. Roy cried as he felt himself being aroused to near orgasm. Roy Jones was discovering that taking it up the arse wasn't a bad feeling after all! Suddenly William gave an almighty thrust and Roy felt an explosion of hot fluids inside his arse. The thrusting decreased slowly until William's sweat drenched body collapsed on top of Roy. "Thanks boy," William finally said. "You were great." "Thanks," Roy puffed, "I wish I could say I felt good about this!" "It's your turn now, okay," William said to Daniel. "Are you ready?" "Yeah, my dick is aching for it," Daniel said. Roy went to stand up, but Marty's voice told him to wait. "I don't think you are going anywhere, are you?" Marty snarled. Daniel moved into position and slid his dick all the way to the hilt into Roy's bubble-butt. William turned his attention to Robbie.

"I have a problem here!" he said to Robbie, "my dick is whacked and it will be a while before it's ready to break you in, why don't you sit up and watch Roy getting a load off Daniel?" Robbie sat up. He was embarrassed that he was about to be shafted but he didn't know any way out of it. Daniel was pounding away like a good thing and Nick was swinging his floppy prick from side to side, making splashing noises as his dick slapped his thighs. Roy was moaning now and begging Daniel to be quick with him. Daniel needed no further encouragement as he pounded more and more of his shaft into the now willing sphincter. Tired from waiting so long, Nick moved behind Daniel and pointed his probe at the other boy's hole. "Fuck off!" roared Daniel as the dick slid into his back-thrusting hole, "No way!" smirked Nick and he stayed put as Daniel lurched between Nick and Roy. Robbie found this scene stimulating and his dick began to harden again.

After ten minutes of energetic fucking Daniel collapsed forward and fell onto Roy's back in the throes of one amazing orgasm letting Nick's dick plop from his arse with a load slap. Daniel's nuts clenched up and the flesh of Roy's bubble-butt shuddered as the prick belched hot seed into the rubber. Daniel kissed Roy on the side of his cheek in the glow after shooting, "we must do this again stud," he said, "often!"

True to what Roy had said about not being able to stop a Jones in heat, Nick plunged into Daniel again throwing his brother and the other youth across the bed. Nick began to pound with huge ferocity like a Jack Russell. Robbie laughed and William felt his own dick coming back to life. "Take it easy," said William to Nick, "you still have to shag big Robbie here!" "By the time you're finished I'll be ready to go again!" said Nick without giving up on the pounding of Daniel's cute backside. Daniel howled as the youth pounded him for all his worth. Five minutes of relentless fucking and the sweat was dripping off poor Nick. Daniel felt his own dick stiffen again and soon he was full hilt and hard up Roy's sore bottom. He began to fuck again but found it difficult because of Nick's rapid thrusts. Five more minutes and Nick stopped for breath. He placed his feet on the floor and stood, still buried, panting with his hands on his hips. Daniel began to slide in and out of Roy and Nick looked down as Daniel's movements caused his own dick to slide in and out of the youngster's hole. He smiled and stood there, allowing Daniel's cute backside to milk his dick as his big brother took it up the arse again. After only a few strokes he threw his head back, clenched his eyes and arched his hips forward as he dropped a load inside Daniel's cute backside. The cheeks of his arse clenched and dimpled with his thighs as he splattered his jism into the condom. Then, his tiredness showed as his prick went wet and limp and slipped out of Daniel's hole. He staggered back and slumped on the bed beside his brother, "Having fun big bro?" He asked reaching over and giving Roy's horn a squeeze. Roy looked up and saw his brother's smirk, "Fuck you!" he said. "On the contrary," said Nick in an effected accent that William had taught him when he was younger, "it is you sir who is to be fucked, in the posterior!"

Daniel stopped all of a sudden, "I'm shagged!" he said and let his softening prick flop from Roy's bubble-butt, "I have to take a rest." "Hang on there!" called Roy, "part of the agreement is that I get to shag you next." "Give a man a break!" Daniel said, "you can fuck me when William and Nick have finished with Robbie." "Well Robbie," said William, "that's our cue, bend over and take it like a man!" Robbie bent over and took William's seven-inch prick in his mouth and made several long strokes, flicking the head with his tongue to get it as hard as possible. When he was certain William's prick couldn't possibly get any harder, Robbie rolled a rubber onto it and then reached into a small jar on the floor and rubbed some Baby-oil onto William's prick. With the prick completely lubricated, Robbie moved up, squatting over William's crotch, and William realised what was going on. He reached down and held his dick straight up as Robbie lowered his arse towards it. As the head began to penetrate, Robbie paused, forced himself to relax a little more, and then lowered himself completely onto William's prick. Both men groaned, William experiencing for the first time what Robbie's hole felt like, and Robbie the first-time sensation of a prick up his arse.

William started to thrust upward, and Robbie began bouncing up and down. A few minutes later William stopped thrusting. Robbie asked, "What's wrong?" "Nothing's wrong," answered William, "I just didn't want to shoot so soon." He reached out to stroke The Bum-poker, and in another moment, was thrusting again. Robbie began to stroke his own prick as William's thrusts came harder and faster. Before long, William was moaning softly, and Robbie was breathing very fast. William finally groaned "I can't hold it any longer!" Robbie stroked his own prick harder, and just as William's load shot into his arse, Robbie shot his load all over William's chest. Robbie bounced up and down on the wilting dick milking every drop of spunk from the weary nuts. When he was sure he was finished Robbie reached down and pulled William's dick out, then standing he turned so that his arse faced William's face and he got the kiss he expected. William said thanks and went to sit with Marty and watch Nick fuck Robbie.

Nick pulled on his red football shorts and, with his hard dick hanging over the waistband decided to perform for the others; "And now, members of the audience, pull up a chair, grab a beer and I will show you the most daring, exciting, wonderful act of your life. I am Nick Jones and today I am going to tame a wild beast like you've never seen before." He approached Robbie, "Lie on the bed," he ordered, "Your arse is really going to help me out here." "Oh, please!" said Robbie, "I don't think I can do this again just yet, no one has ever fucked me before today!" "Then we'll have to correct that oversight," said Nick, "we've come this far today. Now it's time that we finish the job we started. Now, just concentrate on my dick. Listen to the sounds as I stroke it. You're the one who is responsible for this, you know. You're the one who has made me so hard and horny for your bottom." Robbie was unsure, he thought that maybe he should try to delay Nick until his hyperactivity cooled a little. Perhaps Nick would like it if he sucked him off. "Open those eyes, boy, and tell me what you see." "I...I see your dick." "That's right. You see my hard, horny dick. That sexy bottom of yours has done this to me, you know. My dick says it's time to be satisfied. And I always listen to my dick." "Let me suck it for you first. I'll even swallow your jip!" pleaded Robbie hoping to drain him and save his arse from being shafted. "Please let me suck it!" "Is that what you want, boy? Do you really want this nice young dick down your throat?" Nick stroked his dick a little faster now. "I think we'd have to stretch your throat a good deal before you could do a decent job of sucking it." "Oh, no, sir! Please let me suck it. Please give it to me now. Just go ahead and shove it down my throat, please!" "You're sounding awfully sure, boy, but have it your own way." Nick walked over so that his dick was right in front of Robbie's face. It looked even bigger to him now, very large. Nick reached out and tugged up on Robbie's shoulders until his head was clear of the end of the bed, hanging completely off the edge.

He grabbed Robbie by the back of the neck and, without preparation, shoved his impressive young dick all the way to the back of his throat. Robbie's eyes bulged, and he struggled to deal with the invader. In just a few seconds he couldn't breathe at all, but Nick held him firm by the back of the neck. Robbie's lips were stretched tight, and his gag reflexes were fighting to dislodge this huge dick from his stretched throat muscles. But he didn't panic. His temples throbbed and he began to back off, more by reflex than any wilful action. Robbie could not believe the effort he was making to take Nick's dick. Nick pushed all the way to the back of Robbie's throat. Robbie's lungs began to scream for air! He was trapped, unable to speak or protest. Robbie began to gag and make gurgling noises, but he was determined to make Nick come before he got near his arse. Nick started to withdraw from Robbie's tight throat. But Robbie would have none of it. He swallowed more of Nick's dick in a desperate effort to hold on to his prize. All at once Nick pulled back, because he was afraid that Robbie might make him shoot before he ploughed his arse.

"See what happens when you try to act so cocky, boy? I told you all along that we were trying to put this thing in the wrong end. Your arse will have a much easier time with this dick. That throat of yours might be horny for dick, but we'll have to spend some time training it first. Nick always knows what's best for his boy. And now gentlemen could we have a round of applause for Robbie, the man who loves to suck on young dicks!" Tears of embarrassment were steaming down Robbie's face as the assembled men watched his degradation. He could hardly understand what Nick was saying. Just then he felt a hard smack on his arse. He had not even noticed that Nick had walked around to the other end of the bed. Nick took one leg in each hand and pulled Robbie down to the other end until his legs touched the floor. Robbie was too overwhelmed even to absorb what was about to happen. Nick inserted two slick fingers all the way up Robbie's hole. Robbie cried out and pushed his upper body up off the bed. Nick spread more lotion onto his fingers and shoved three firm digits up Robbie's arse, all the way to the knuckles. Robbie was panting and shaking his head back and forth, trying to deal with the situation. Nick just held still, letting Robbie become accustomed to being stretched like this.

"Lie back down, boy. We're not going anywhere until this dick is fully satisfied." Nick slowly began to twist his fingers in a corkscrew fashion, seeking out Robbie's sensitive prostate. Robbie could not help writhing in pleasure. "Oh, God. Oh, God! I don't know what you've done to me. Please! That feels so good! Please go ahead and fuck my arse!" Undeniable feelings for being fucked suddenly spread throughout Robbie's arse. The pain just melted away. "I'm going to fuck you senseless, Robbie. Now lower your head back down onto the bed and enjoy your first real-man shag. We're going to make sure you're addicted to this treatment. You're a natural for this." Robbie slowly complied and spread his torso back down onto the bed. Nick's fingers continued to probe and tickle his prostate. Robbie let out moans of pleasure. Nick chuckled, and spread his fingers out a little, probing the manly bottom even deeper now. Nick positioned his dick at Robbie's hole and pulled his fingers out of the way. "Time for the main event, boy. I'm going to fuck you the way that William should have done it, that old faggot couldn't be a real man like me. It's time, Mister Robbie Smith, for the finest sexual experience of your life."

Nick could tell Robbie liked being lubricated this way. He plunged his fingers deeper into Robbie's arse and moved them around to stretch this virgin bottom so that he could take a hard dick. Robbie was stretched out face down on the bed, with his bottom and legs hanging off the end. Nick wanted Robbie to become completely addicted to dick, that is, his dick. Nick leaned forward and pressed his dickhead right at the opening of Robbie's arse. He just held it there, not moving an inch. "Just relax, Robbie. We're not going in until you're really ready for it." Nick reached forward and caressed Robbie's firm arse, still red from the recent slap. "Just take your time, son. We're in no hurry. Tell me when you're ready." Robbie let out another sigh. Nick's hands felt soothing on his bottom. "You've been such a good, obedient boy. You should see how sexy that arse looks, boy." Nick kept up the strokes, patting and stretching the buttocks. "That feels good, sir." Robbie planted his feet firmly on the floor and grasped the edges of the bed in his hands. He rested the side of his head against the pillow and relaxed as best he could. He wanted to be able to take this like a man. He just had to cast his fears away and put his trust in Nick. "That's it. Relax that arse for me. I can feel the tension melting away." Nick stretched and separated Robbie buttocks to the limit and pressed his dickhead firmly against the opening. Nick held his breath and was determined not to enter until Robbie asked for it. "Sir, I want this so badly." "What is it you want, boy?" "I want...you to...shag me, sir." "Yeah?" "Yes, sir." "But I'm not sure I want to. I might hurt you, boy. This dick is awful big, and your hole looks kind of small for it." "Oh, please, sir. Fuck me. I want you to fuck me." "Well, maybe I will, boy. But I want you to beg so the audience knows that you really want this." "Oh, I want it really bad, sir. Please shag me now!" "I want you to push your arse back against my dick to get a feel for it. Go ahead, boy. Let's get going. And could we have a bit of encouragement from the audience please?" The lads whistled and cheered as Robbie faced Nick's upcoming penetration.

Robbie looked back up at Nick and strained to push his arse up against the youth's hard dick. Nick's dick felt like a spear pressed against his hole. Robbie twisted a little in an effort to push his arse back and up for Nick. "That's the way. That's a good boy. Push back a little harder now." Robbie struggled to obey, but Nick's dick was still lodged at the opening. Not even the head was inside Robbie. "Tell you what, boy. I'm going to help you out a little. Reach back and take hold of your arse checks and pull them as far apart as you can. That's right, now stretch them open all the way so everybody can see what we're doing." Robbie complied fully and stretched his arse wide open for Nick. "Now lift that arse all the way up for this dick. Good boy." Robbie let out a moan as the dickhead slipped just inside the opening of his arse. He was surprised that there was so little pain. Nick still held steady, letting Robbie get used to having a dick inside him. "Now gentlemen," said Nick looking at the others, "we are trained professionals, you should not do this at home except under supervision of an adult!" Every muscle in Robbie's body stood out in bold relief. He strained to lift and push his arse against the hard dick. Another half inch slowly found its way inside him. "Oh, please sir! Yes...I need your dick in me. Please put it in me. I'm ready for you, sir!" Nick smiled. Robbie's meaty arse was just made for fucking. It was time. It was finally time to feed this man his whole dick. Let him know how good a dick can feel all the way up his arse.

Nick pressed forward just a little and stopped again. Robbie was so tight that Nick was afraid he might tear Robbie if he went too fast, but Robbie was becoming impatient. "Please, sir. Give me your dick! I'm ready for it. Oh, don't tease me like this." Nick took a deep breath and held it. "All right, kid. Here we go, you can be the car and I'll be the petrol pump!" Nick grabbed the blankets on either side of Robbie's body and pushed. Hard. All at once Robbie was completely speared by Nick's dick. His arse was absolutely stuffed with dick. Robbie went crazy. He flailed in reflex to the sudden invasion. He pushed back against Nick with all his might. If he was going to be filled with dick, he wanted all of it. Every inch. It hurt. He was finally being fucked! Nick held steady and concentrated hard on his fucking technique. He pressed against Robbie as hard as he could, but he didn't withdraw. Let him get used to it, he thought to himself. Nick was so hard his dick felt as if it would burst. He noticed that sweat completely covered Robbie's back and shoulders. This bloke was in heat! "Yes! Give it to me, please. I want your entire dick in me! Please, sir!" Nick repositioned his hands so that they were just at the top of Robbie's arse. He pushed down hard to support his upper body weight. Robbie had let go of his buttocks and was gripping the bed so hard his knuckles were white. Then Nick started. Not slowly, but with a rapid piston action of fast, short strokes. Robbie clenched his eyes tightly shut and let out a loud feral sound. Nick began to pull out more of his dick on each backstroke, but kept up the frantic speed. Soon his nuts were making wild slapping noises as they bounced off Robbie's tight buttocks. Nick was panting and fucking with all his might. He had never experienced the sensations of such a tight, fuckable arse before. Hot inside and out. Robbie drew his feet together and wrapped his thighs around Nick's thrusting legs, as if he were trying to pull him even closer.

Nick was fucking Robbie like a wild man. Robbie's dick was so hard he began fucking the bed. Both were crazed with lust. Nick knew he wouldn't last much longer. He didn't care because his dick needed relief. This was one of the most intense sexual experiences he had ever had, and he just went with it. His thrusts picked up speed and intensity until he shouted out all at once. "Fuck! Here it comes boy. Coming up your arse now! Oh, yeah." "Oh, yes sir! Give me all your come. Fuck me hard. HARD!" Nick stood all the way up with his dick firmly lodged in Robbie's bottom. He pumped forward in a series of slow, strong thrusts. He practically howled as he shot load after load of come inside Robbie's tight arsehole. Robbie burst into tears at the intensity of the situation. He sobbed and held the bed tight. "Fuck, boy. That's one fine arse."

Nick swatted both of Robbie's buttocks as he withdrew from Robbie. He roughly grabbed Robbie's legs and swung him around until he was lying on his back on the bed. Nick pulled Robbie's legs up and hooked Robbie's knees over his shoulders. "Next time we'll try this position, boy. But now I want to watch you jack off. That's right beat that dick for me. I want to watch you come for me. Let's go, and remember, smile at the audience." He smacked Robbie's arse once more and reached down to insert his fingers into Robbie's arse. It was hot as an oven in there. Robbie wasted no time in complying with Nick's request. His fist pounded furiously at his engorged dick as Nick continued to stretch and probe his arse with his fingers. "That's right. Don't be shy, boy. I want you to come for me now." As if on order, Robbie shot all over the place. His spunk landed on Nick's chest and abdomen, and the final few spurts found their way onto Robbie's belly. Robbie was hardly recognisable. His hair was matted to his head, and his breath came in short gasps. His torso was completely covered in sweat. Nick pulled his fingers out of Robbie's arse with a pop. "Thank you, sir. Oh, thank you." "That's a good boy. Now tell the audience how much you enjoy taking it up the arse." Robbie still lay gasping on his back on the bed. He opened his eyes and looked up at Nick. Nick chuckled and let Robbie's legs fall back down. "You know lads," said Robbie with a smile, "I love to take it up the arse!" The audience cheered.

"Now!" said Robbie, "my turn!" "Hang on a minute," said Nick, "I need a quick break." Robbie agreed and Nick threw away his used condom, pulled up his shorts, grabbed his shirt and ran from the apartment. "No way I'm cycling home with a sore bottom!" he shouted as he ran down the stairs. Robbie was fit to be tied, the others just laughed. "Very funny!" said Robbie and went into the kitchen to sulk. "It's not fair, I was supposed to get to shag him and …" "And what?" asked James, "You said yourself he was too young!" "Yeah!" "Yeah! So, why don't you just shag his older brother?" Robbie smiled. "No way!" protested Roy, "the next on the menu is me shafting Daniel!"

Daniel moved over and lay on the bed with his legs spread. Roy admired the sight of the naked youth lying before him. He lowered himself, spreading Daniel's legs wider and kissed his inner thigh. Daniel sighed as he shivered with pleasure. Roy licked a path from Daniel's thigh down to the firm globes of his arse. With his hands, Roy gently squeezed and rubbed Daniel's buttocks before spreading them apart to reveal his puckered arse. "Hmmm.... Oh Roy." Daniel breathed, grinding his arse into Roy's face. Roy felt a drop of man-juice spill from the piss-slit of his throbbing dick. He licked and sucked at Daniel, quickly loosening him. Soon he was able to probe Daniel's depths with his hungry tongue. Slicking him up with plenty of spit, Roy made love to Daniel with his mouth, as the young beauty moaned and whimpered with pleasure. Wanting Daniel to be ready for what was to come, Roy slicked up a finger in his mouth, and then slowly inserted it into Daniel. He heard him gasp. "Oh, yes..." Probing and searching, Roy quickly found Daniel's prostate and rubbed it. A shudder of desire raced through Daniel's body and he pushed back on Roy's finger. Gently working in and out a few times, Roy then added another finger. Daniel began to rock his hips in time to Roy's fingers. He quickly put in a third and began to gently spread them to further loosen the muscles. "Oh don't stop!" Daniel gasped. "Oh Roy! Keep going!"

Roy knew Daniel was ready. He removed his fingers and rose up on his knees. He rolled a condom down the shaft and then spat in his hand. Roy lubricated up his hard as steel dick. He took careful aim at Daniel's cute backside then stopped. In a voice husky with desire, Daniel whispered, "Be gentle." As slowly and as gently as he could, Roy began to enter Daniel's tender hole. "Push back against me Daniel." He said softly. "Yeah. That's it baby. Open up for Uncle Roy." Roy reached down and pulled Daniel's legs up so his ankles were on his shoulders. He could feel the muscles in Daniel's cute backside relax around his knob and he slid in another two inches. Daniel took a couple of deep breaths, then opened up even more. Roy slid home.

Roy slid Daniel's legs down to his waist and leaned forward and over the beautiful young man. Supporting himself with his arms planted firmly on either side of Daniel's chest, he leaned down. Roy slid his forearms up under Daniel's shoulders and began to slowly pull back his dick. Daniel moaned into his mouth. Roy began to shag the youth gently, caressing Daniel's prostate with the whole length of his dick on each pass. Daniel brought his hands up, one running through Roy's hair, pulling him into another kiss. The other traced a path along Roy's spine as he began to thrust his hips up to meet Roy's strokes. The rhythm they built was slow, tender and eclectic. Two quick short thrusts followed by a slow long stroke and then a deep circular grind.

Daniel's dick began to pulse and he shot blast after blast of hot creamy jip between their bodies. The intensity of his orgasm stole his breath. The muscles of his arse clamped down hard on Roy's dick, relaxed, then clamped down hard again with each jet of jip from his dick. Roy's mind went numb as the sensation of Daniel's cute backside on his dick sent him over the edge. His nuts pulled up tight and released his creamy load deep into Daniel with an intensity he'd never felt before. Roy could feel his dick jerk and pulse as he shot again and again inside of Daniel. His whole body tensed up until he stopped cumming. Suddenly, all tension drained from him and Roy collapsed on top of Daniel, shaking and breathing heavily.

Robbie walked over to where Roy's pert arse lay exposed off the end of the bed. He was pulling his dick to get it hard again before he entered the cute bubble-butt that was lying exposed for his attentions. There was more involved in Robbie's intentions than simply getting his own back on a Jones. If he could top Roy then it would be like an extra victory for him. Robbie was humiliated by the fact that he had been fucked twice. Roy was enjoying it better so it gave Robbie a sense of superiority over his rival.

Robbie stood directly behind Roy and placed a hand on the small of his back, with his other hand he wanked his hard condom-coated dick, which by now was ready to go again. Roy looked back over his shoulder. He tried to pull out of Daniel but Robbie's hand held him in place - "Fuck off!" he roared, "I'm not into taking it up the arse, come on you know that Robbie! Please you know this isn't my scene!" Robbie smiled, "no way! That brother of yours owes me a ride, he's not here to pay up so I'll take your arse instead! A Jones debt is a Jones debt and any Jones can pay it!" Roy began to struggle but Marty spoke up at that point - "Hey listen here Mr. Jones!" he shouted, "what do you mean it isn't your scene. You weren't too worried about what your scene was this morning when you made William call me, were you?" Roy froze in fear at the sound of Marty's voice. He knew that Marty could get violent. "William wanted it!" Roy whinged, "he always does. Please don't let Robbie fuck me Marty? He's too big! Let William do me again, but please, not Robbie!" Marty looked down at the frightened young man, "fuck his brains out Robbie!" he commanded and Robbie lined up to obey. Roy closed his eyes as the wedge of Robbie's thick knob poked his hole. He clenched his teeth and muzzled his face against Daniel's back as The Bum-poker slowly pushed its first few inches into the inexperienced arse before it. "Please Robbie! I beg you, please stop!" muttered Roy as the pain was getting too much for him. "Sorry Roy!" chimed Robbie; "if I can't have you now then you have to get Nick back here to take your place!" Roy knew that there was no way young Nick could accommodate Robbie's dick. He knew the lad would never walk straight again if he was stretched by the monster dick, so Roy resigned himself to the fact that this was one shagging that was not going to simply end before it was properly finished.

Robbie grunted and lunged the remainder of his dick slowly into the resisting sphincter. In a matter of seconds he had Roy impaled on his hard dick. After a few moments Roy said, "it doesn't seem to hurt as much now." Robbie began moving back and forward, each time pushing his dick into Roy's bubble-butt. As Robbie's sizeable whanger first stroked his prostate, Roy cried out. "Fuck it! That's great!" Robbie pumped out and in again, causing the same reaction as his dick massaged his prostate. "Oh yeah, that feels really much better now," cried Roy again, and then again. "I'm beginning to enjoy why William likes to get shafted!"

Robbie ploughed his dick in and out of Roy's bubble-butt. "Put it all the way in. I want to feel all of it in me." Robbie stroked back and drove his dick into Roy's bubble-butt. Roy almost shouted. "It's feels great having your dick in there." "I'm having a reasonably good time myself!" said Robbie as he continued sliding his dick in and out of Roy's bubble-butt. "Your arse is really hot, Roy!" "Keep going, Robbie!" shouted Roy. Robbie kept fucking his dick deep into Roy's butt, as Roy moaned in pleasure. Suddenly, Robbie stopped and started slowly withdrawing his huge dick. "What are you doing?" asked Roy. "Put it back you bastard!" "Let me try a different position," said Robbie, letting his dick slide out of Roy's pert arse. Robbie moved Roy onto his back, and then stood between his legs. "Lift your legs," said Robbie, and he positioned his dick and shoved half of his nine-inch dick into Roy's hole. "Oh, fuck!" Roy shouted, "take it easy big-boy!" Robbie plunged his dick back up Roy's bubble-butt. Roy's eyes popped as he felt the huge prick reach deeper inside him. Roy cried out again. "Oh, shit, man!" Robbie began to shag his victim in earnest. "Your arse is mine," said Robbie as he drove more and more of his dick into Roy, "this is as good as any shag I've ever had with William." "I think I'm going to come again," shouted Roy, moving his arse back to meet every stroke of the huge dick shagging him. Robbie felt his own climax approaching and speeded up his fucking even more, roughly plunging his dick to the hilt with each stroke. "I'm going to fill your arse," he shouted. "Oh, yes," answered Roy, "fuck me until I burst!" Robbie fucked faster and faster, plunging his nine-inch dick into Roy's bubble-butt, his nuts were slamming against Roy's pert arse cheeks. "Take it baby," shouted Robbie as he plunged his dick in and out. "Oh yes!" cried Roy, "I can feel you. Shag me, Robbie!" he begged. Robbie looked down and saw Roy's dick erupt as the first spurt of cum hit high up on his chest. He lowered his head and caught the big knob of Roy's spouting dick in his mouth in time to suck the thick jip from Roy's throbbing dick. "Oh! Fuck my arse!" cried Roy as Robbie's dick continued to spasm in his arse.

Robbie moved to lower Roy's legs and began to slide his from the tight confines of Roy's bubble-butt. Then he stood up and headed for the bathroom. "Wow, I can't believe that huge thing was really up my arse," Roy said as he watched Robbie's long dick as he walked away. Marty called over to them, "you know lads, I never thought I'd see the day that Roy Jones was begging to be shagged and Robbie Smith gave a bloke a blow-job without being asked!" The two looked over at Marty and smiled in an embarrassed way. "Come on!" said Marty, "everybody get dressed and we'll go out for something to eat!" Everybody moved to get ready. As Robbie walked past Marty, Marty clasped one of his cheeks and said - "clean yourself up! I may have a visit up there myself later on!" Robbie smiled and nodded, "I'll let you if Roy gets a shafting as well!" said Robbie. "Now, there's an interesting idea!" said Marty.

They had lunch in an Italian restaurant called Trastevere in the city. Pasta seemed to be the most popular choice - it was the best source of carbohydrate on offer and the whole group needed it. At about five o'clock, Daniel made his excuses and left. He had to go home. "What's on this evening's agenda?" asked Peter. "Well," said James, "I don't suppose that William can take any more this evening! How about a video and a few bottles of wine?" "Good idea!" said Robbie enthusiastically. "Hang on!" said Marty with a stern look in Robbie's direction, "you and Roy still have to get your arses done over by me!" Robbie blushed a deep red. "Can we take a rain-check on that please?" he asked. "I don't think so!" said Marty. "Listen Marty!" said Roy in a voice that betrayed some fear, "me and Robbie, you see, we're not used to taking it up the arse and so, well maybe you're too big for us … " Marty cut him short. "Roy!" he said emphatically, "neither Robbie or yourself worried too much about William when you broke him in!" "But we're not as big as you!" protested Robbie. "You had some practice already today!" said James in a helpful but troublemaking attitude. Peter laughed at his brother's discomfort. "Go on Robbie!" he said, "You can take it!" Robbie glared at his younger brother. "I don't see you or James volunteering to take it!" he snapped, "and neither of you has been shafted at all this weekend!" "William!" pleaded Roy, "can't you stop him?" "Sorry Roy!" said William with a smile, "I think it would do neither of you any harm!" "Okay lads!" said Marty, "I'll give you a choice. I get to shag both of you as planned, or, James and William double-dick Robbie while I enjoy a blow-job and then Peter and William double-dick Roy and I get the same!" Both Robbie and Roy knew that there was no way out of this by now. "I'll take the first choice!" said Roy. "Ditto!" Robbie said. Marty smiled and lit a cigarette, "see?" he said, "I knew you'd do it my way! After that we can have the wine and video!" Everybody laughed, except for Roy and Robbie. "Come on!" said James, "time to go home!" "What video are we going to get?" asked William. "How about A Bulge too Far?" suggested Roy, Marty paid the bill and they left.

When they got back to the house after lunch Marty ordered Roy into one of the bedrooms. "Okay Roy! Strip!" ordered Marty and the young man obeyed without any delay. Once he was naked Marty gave Roy's cute bubble-butt a slap and went to shower. Marty turned on the water and waited for it to get really hot. Then he stepped under the shower and started to wash. "Roy, get in here now!" Roy smiled and joined Marty under the hot water. Marty kissed Roy as the younger man reached around and cupped Marty's firm arse in both hands. "Robbie! Strip and join us!" Marty roared. Within a few short minutes Robbie was standing naked and apprehensive at the bathroom door. "Why don't you join us?" asked Marty. Roy started to laugh. It was hilarious. Here they were, butt naked with poor Robbie looking a bit perturbed. He just stood there, looking at them, his mouth wide open. Robbie Smith the big man, Robbie the big fucker, Robbie the macho man was about to get shafted again and he didn't like this idea at all. "What are you laughing at?" he snapped. "You... you look so... scared." "Scared? Me?" said Robbie with disgust. Then after a short pause he admitted; "Yeah, I am!" Roy immediately seized the opportunity. He walked up to Robbie and grabbed him by the hand. "Come here, you need a shower." Robbie was too confused to resist. Roy pushed him under the shower and quickly turned it on. He grabbed a bar of soap and turned to Marty. "Yeah, this Robbie boy is dirty. He needs a good scrub down!" Marty looked at Roy. He strongly suspected what the young man intended to do. Slowly and with one hand Roy started to rub the soap over Robbie's back. He put his other hand on Robbie's shoulder, bent over and whispered in Robbie's ear. "Oh yeah, I'm going to make you smell so clean that Marty won't be able to resist fucking you first."

The rubbing and the pressure of Roy's body were turning him on! And now Roy's hands were on his chest, soaping and rubbing. His dick was getting stiffer. He groaned. Marty leaned against the wall, looking at the two young hunks. He saw Robbie getting hard and felt his own big dick begin to stiffen. This He grabbed his big dick with both hands and started to pull himself. His strong hands went slowly up and down the shaft. It wasn't long before he was as hard as steel and his ten-inch whopper pointed upwards. He watched as Roy's hands moved lower down Robbie's chest. Robbie leaned back, tossed his head and began to moan softly. "Are you boys enjoying yourselves?" Marty asked, "I don't want the two of you getting so worked up on each other and deprive me of giving you both the fucking you need!" The two continued as if Marty hadn't said anything. Roy's hands grasped Robbie's half-erect penis. The shower gel had made it really smooth. He gave it a squeeze and then started to rub it. He could feel it stiffen in his hands and he could feel Robbie's heavy breath. "You're enjoying this! Aren't you Robbie?" "Yes..." Robbie felt his dick getting harder. His arms reached backwards for Roy's bubble-butt. He pulled the youth closer. "Oh yeah! Fuck me Roy!" Roy grabbed Robbie by the shoulders, spun him around and kissed him. Suddenly they each felt one of Marty's hands on their arses. "Okay boys! Now Marty wants his bit of fun!" "No way!" Roy said. "I've taken up the arse more times than he has today. Before you do either of us I want to give Robbie's arse a shafting!" Marty smiled. "No problem with that," said Marty, "as long as you don't try to cheat me out of my bit of fun!"

"Robbie. Get down on your knees!" "What?" "You heard me!" Roy pushed him down. Before Robbie knew it he was kneeling on the floor, facing Roy's crotch. Arse-Splitter was already at half-mast. Robbie opened his mouth and started to lick. "Oh yeah, that's it. Lick old Arse-Splitter!" Robbie put his lips over the piss-slit. Then Roy shoved his dick in. Robbie almost choked on the thick rubbery dick in his mouth. Roy pushed further until his dick was all the way in, making Robbie choke. It was more than Robbie could take. Robbie closed his eyes as he felt Roy's balls slap against his chin. Marty watched the scene with mixed feelings. He needed some action now!

Marty bent down and grabbed Robbie under the chest and pulled him up. "What are you doing?" Roy asked. "I'm getting him down on all fours! I'm going to do this doggy-style!" said Marty as he forced Robbie into the desired position. "Robbie, you don't know what's ahead of you. But I'm sure you'll love it!" Marty began to shove two fingers into Robbie's tight hole. He gave his dick a few strokes till it was really stiff and placed it against the butt hole. "Please Marty, don't do this to me! You're too big!" Robbie whined, but Marty wasn't in a mood to listen to pleading. With great strength he pushed his whopper up Robbie's tight arse. It was tighter than he had imagined. Robbie screamed in pain. It hurt like hell to have Marty's big dick sliding in and out of his anus. Roy's dick was dangling in his face again.

Robbie opened his mouth to scream and Roy's dick slid in again. "Come on, suck it baby!" Roy Jones felt great. Having to face sex with Marty Mahon was a bit daunting. But having Robbie suck his dick was quite enjoyable! At the other end Marty rammed even harder. He was shagging Robbie's hole like a dog in heat. "Take it Robbie! Take it like a man!" Poor Robbie didn't know what hit him. He felt confused. Marty's big rod riding in and out of his arse really hurt. But Marty was only doing the very thing that Robbie loved to do with William. Each time that monster dick rammed in he could feel pain. He wanted to scream, but he couldn't. Roy's dick gagged him. Watching Marty excited Roy and he tried to match Marty's rhythm, shoving his dick into Robbie's throat. Robbie closed his eyes and took it like a man.

They got so involved in the scene that they didn't hear James and Peter walking into the room. Peter Smith got behind Roy, put his arms around his muscular body and grabbed him. "Yeah Roy, that's it! Fuck his mouth!" Peter said. He pressed his chest against Roy's back and said. "Yeah! That's it Roy, cream his mouth!" "Suck me Robbie!" Roy sighed, "Yeah Robbie, suck old Arse-Splitter!" Meanwhile Marty made a few more thrusts and within minutes he shot. "Fuck!" he screamed as his jip coated the inside of Robbie's arse, then, without much delay, he slipped his giant snake from Robbie's sore hole. Marty sat down immediately on the floor. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. That was some orgasm!

He opened his eyes and looked to where Roy was still face-fucking Robbie. Yes, getting Roy Jones was going to be the best bit of fun for him later! Roy was close too, but he didn't want to come yet. It felt so good, Robbie's lips around his dick and Peter's hands all over him. But Robbie's throat was too much for Roy. He shouted in ecstasy and shot. Spurts of thick juice shot straight into Robbie's mouth. Roy took his dick out and dribbles of his residue fell on Robbie's face. Roy leaned back in Peter's arms. His dick was fully erect now and it rubbed against Roy's tight butt. Robbie got up and sat down next to Marty. "You liked that, didn't you Robbie?" Robbie didn't answer. He just sat there, watching Roy and Peter. Marty put his arm around Robbie's shoulder and pulled him towards him.

Marty Mahon was ready to go again. He got up and moved over to Roy. Peter knew what was to happen so he sat over beside his brother to watch. Marty gestured and Roy realised what he had to do. He lay down on the floor. Marty stood above him and jerked his ten-inch monster as he looked down at a very scared Roy. "Boy, you have such a cute round bubble-butt Roy!" said Marty; "I'm really looking forward to sinking this bone of mine into it!" He went down on one knee and pulled Roy's legs apart. Then he bent over and started to finger the tight opening. "Please be gentle," Roy begged. When Roy's hole felt loose enough Marty jerked his whopper. It was fully stiff in no time. He put it against Roy's hole and started to push. "Oh no!" Little by little Marty shoved his huge dick up Roy's tight butt. Roy closed his eyes in pain. He had had taken it up the arse four times today, but Marty's long dick filled his hole completely. Marty pushed further and further. Marty shoved deeper until he was all the way in. Roy's pucker was so tight that it pinched his dick. He kept still until the pain subsided and started to fuck. As the muscles of Roy's cute bubble-butt loosened he increased his pace. "Take it! Take my dick!" screamed Marty. "No!" Roy howled, "It's too big!" Marty was fucking Roy with wild thrusts. Soon the pain of the entry had given way to a feeling of ecstasy. Roy realised that he loved that huge dick up his chute; he wanted to enjoy his shafting. "Yeah Marty! Fuck my arse!" Marty was above him, his hands next to Roy's body as if he were doing push-ups. He was sweating and his lusts made him pump harder and deeper. He thrust his big dick even deeper into Roy's hole. "Give it to me!" "Yeah! Take it!" said Marty but by now he was close to the finale. He could feel his whole body starting to shiver. A torrent of jip filled Roy's stinging arse. Roy howled as the rough fucking ended and Marty collapsed on his fuckee's back pinning Roy to the floor beneath him.

Roy now knew that he enjoyed being shafted. Marty had stretched him wider than he had ever imagined that he could be stretched. As he lay there pinned he knew what William had enjoyed all these years as Roy and Robbie had fucked him senseless. A light had shone inside Roy Jones's head. He was no longer sure that he was as dominant a top as he always though he was. He enjoyed taking it up the arse and he no longer felt ashamed about what had happened to him earlier when Marty forced to him to lose his virginity.

Robbie wasn't converted by the Marty experience at all! He stood up and glared at Marty with hatred in his eyes. In his heart and soul he knew that he was a born fucker, a dominant, a top - whatever word you prefer - Robbie Smith preferred to fuck and although he was willing to bend over, he preferred not to. Marty's long dick slid out of Roy's distended sphincter. He patted Roy's cute bubble-butt; "thanks stud!" he said as he began to stand, "I'd love another go at both your arses but I have to go now!" Robbie glared as Roy moved his hand back to massage his aching arse. "Well William," said Marty, "thanks for a great day and happy birthday!" "Thanks for coming Marty," said William. "You can come here anytime you like!" added James. "I think I came here enough tonight for a while lads!" said Marty. "Time to go now, is anybody else going I can offer them a lift?" "No," said James, "Robbie and Peter are staying over." "I'll see you then!" said Marty and he left.

After Marty had left Roy approached William and said, "William, is there any chance of me staying the night please?" "Are you on the streets again?" asked William. "Yeah!" said Roy. "Here," said William, you can stay in here!" and he showed him into one of the bedrooms, "we'll talk about your situation in the morning!" "Thanks William!" said Roy and he gave him a hug, "incidentally, I know I've been a bit of a bollocks over the last few years, if James says that it's okay I would appreciate a good arse-fucking from you tomorrow!" William laughed and patted Roy's arse, "Goodnight Roy! Get some sleep!"

CHAPTER NINE: BEDTIME When Marty was gone and the others were settled onto their rooms William and James retired to their own room for the night. William snuggled his head against James' chest. He gazed at James. Then he moved his nose into the nearest armpit and licked the hairy pit as he humped his dick against James' thigh. James slapped his arse. "It may be your birthday but I am the top in this relationship still. Don't forget that!" William's arse stung from the blow and he gasped "Yes James. I'm sorry." "Yeah!" James said in disbelief, "Don't think that I'll go easy on you just because it's your birthday!" James raised his arm and slapped William's arse again. "Go get that dildo that Roy bought you," he said and William retrieved the huge latex weapon from the table near their bed. James got up and stood by the bed. He pulled on the leather shorts with the zip fully closed, "Good boy!" he said to William, "now lie on the floor." William got down on his belly at James' feet. He looked over his shoulder at the mound that filled James' shorts. It looked bigger than usual in the kinky attire. James pulled a stool over and sat on it. He began to rub his feet over William's back. The rough feeling of James' soles were arousing William. James moved his feet down to William's arse. "Would you like me to put the dildo in now?" "Yes Sir." "You need it, don't you?" "Yes!" William groaned. "Kneel between my legs now!" William instantly obeyed and knelt facing his husband. "Turn ninety degrees!" ordered James, and William complied instantly. James reached down and wrapped his hand around William's testicles and pulled them. Then James took one of Peter's cock-rings and wrapped it around William's scrotum. William felt the strain building in his groin. Next, James stood up behind William and reached down between his cheeks and jammed a finger into his hole. As he pushed in and pulled out, massaging William's prostate, he used his other hand to pull at his hardening dick that was confined in the tight leather shorts. William wanted more in his arse. Then he shoved his butt back trying to meet James' rhythm. His dick was leaking on the floor between his knees. Then, abruptly, James stopped. He pulled his fingers out of William's butt and held up a dildo that Roy had bought for William to see. It was huge, probably bigger than either Marty's or Robbie's dongs. "Do you want this William?" James asked. William swallowed. "Yes please! Please let me have this plug up my arse." James slapped his butt. "Assume the position!" he said. William quickly bent over. Then he felt the pressure on his sphincter. He knew this wasn't going to be easy. James slapped him again. William grunted and pushed down. He felt the object force its way inside him. He groaned loudly as his hole adjusted to the diameter of the latex invader. "Well done!" James said as he slapped each of his arse cheeks. "Thank you Sir!" William groaned and tried to breathe more deeply to manage the pain. James picked up the paddle that Robbie had bought. "Now, let's see. How old are you today?" "Thirty-four Sir." "Very good. I expect you to take these thirty-four whacks like a man." James was standing behind him. William tried to look over his shoulder to see the paddle. Then he heard a loud slap and he felt the paddle slam into his arse. "I want you to count!" said James. "One Sir, thank you Sir." Slap! "Two Sir, thank you Sir." And on it went. William could feel the flush in his arse between blows. Then, James reached thirty-four he dropped the paddle, moved up behind him, removed the dildo and stuck his dick into William's hole. He started pumping. William was matching his thrusts, lunging backwards to meet the pounding of his young husband's tool. Their breathing quickened as James shagged his partner for twenty minutes. Just as James' thrusting increased William's dick exploded as James erupted inside him. They had achieved simultaneous orgasms for the first time ever in their relationship!

"James?" asked William, breathless from his recent shafting, "is spanking and whipping going to be a permanent part of our sex life from now on? You see, I'm not sure if I'm into it all that much…" "No!" said James cutting William short, "I suppose I should explain why I asked Robbie to buy the paddle. I want you to stop smoking and so the paddle is my little incentive to encourage you." "What do you mean by that? How do you think a sore arse is going to stop me from smoking?" asked William. James looked at his boyfriend and smiled; "bribery and threat!" he said, "the strokes this evening didn't hurt much did they?" "No!" said William. "Well," James continued, "every time you smoke from here on in earns you five hard slaps of the paddle. When I get home each evening you will confess how many times you smoked and receive the due punishment just before bed. If you lie to me I will leave you! Do you agree to this?" William nodded. "Good!" said James; "if I have to spank you there will be no sex for you that evening either - that's why I asked for the dildo!"

James pulled the leather shorts off, freeing his magnificent dick completely. As it slapped up against his belly, William reached for it. James pulled back and pointed to the bed. William got up and lay on the bed. James hooked his arms under William's knees and pushed them back to expose his hole. William looked into his blue eyes. "Oh James! Please fuck me again." "Can you really take any more?" James asked as he looked down at the bright red backside he had flogged, "That arse of yours has taken some amount of abuse these last two days!" "If it's your dick," William replied, "I can take it!" James smiled and lined his dick up against the winking hole. Then slowly he pushed in. William pushed down, willing his chute to open to receive his final birthday gift from his boyfriend. Then he felt his sphincter close around James' knob. He was inside again. The pain lessened as James began thrusting. William arched his back and squeezed the dick up his arse in response. He felt great. He was making his husband happy! He felt the young dick in his arse throb as James continued to fuck him furiously. As James' hips jerked spasmodically, he shouted, as ropes of jip shot up William's receptive hole.

James collapsed on top of William and they kissed, "here's your birthday present from me!" said James holding out a small box for William. William took the box and opened it. Inside was a signet ring with a hole in the middle and a pale blue and a navy line enamelled on the top left corner. "This is beautiful!" said William, "thank you James!" "Here's its partner!" said James holding up his hand to reveal an almost similar signet. James' ring had a bump on it and the pale blue and a navy line enamel stripes were on the top right corner. He held the ring against William's and the bump filled the hole neatly. William laughed. "That's some symbolism!" he said, "goodnight love!" said James, "and happy birthday!" They kissed again and James turned off the light.

Meanwhile, as William and James had been horsing away in their room, Robbie was lying in the bed in the next room. The noise was making him horny again and he pulled at his dick in its confining soccer shorts. But wanking wasn't Robbie's favourite practice; in fact he was proud of the fact that he had not wanked in over two years. When he needed release he had one of his girlfriends or William to do that for him. The noise of the spanking was getting him so fired up that he couldn't sleep at all. He got out of bed and walked up and down his room. His dick was rock hard and tenting his shorts. Robbie Smith needed release and there was only one option if he wasn't going to have a wank, Roy Jones!

Robbie entered Roy's room quietly. The door to his room was ajar so Robbie opened it and stepped in. There was Roy, lying on top of the bed naked, his dick in one hand. Robbie sat on the bed, leaned over and said; "Roy, wake up!" Roy didn't wake but answered in his sleep; "Robbie, aren't you tired after everything that happened today?" "Yeah! I am. But how can a bloke sleep with all the noise that James is making with William?" Roy sat up and listened drowsily to the muffled sounds of sex coming from the master bedroom. "Fuck me!" said Roy, "that pair don't ever stop!" "Did you just suggest that I fuck you?" Robbie asked with a leering smile. "No!" said Roy, "it was just an expression!" Robbie rubbed the front of his shorts and pulled them off. He looked down at the hard dick, and lay on the bed beside Roy. "Roy, I prefer to think of it as an invitation I can't refuse!" Robbie leaned over and kissed Roy. Roy felt his dick immediately jump back to life, growing hard in seconds. Roy looked up at Robbie and said. "I've never taken it up the arse before today, and now suddenly I almost want it. What's happening to me Robbie?" "It's alright Roy. You just know what William has enjoyed for the last two years. Remember all those times where we pounded his arse and we never understood what he was feeling? I have to admit I enjoyed being shafted myself today although I didn't enjoy Marty fucking me!" "He's a bit too big," said Roy. "Too big!" said Robbie with a gasp, "he's fucking huge, that dick of his is not fucking normal and it hurt an awful fucking lot!" Robbie leaned over and took Roy's hand and placed it on his dick. "Feel me Roy, tell me you want me to slip you a length of 'normal' dick before bedtime." Roy felt Robbie's dick and squeezed it. Roy looked at Robbie's lean body and his beautiful dick. Robbie rolled over on top of Roy and leaned down to kiss him.

Roy turned Robbie over on his back and started kissing and licking his way down Robbie's chest. He came to his nipples and took one of them in his mouth and started sucking on it. Robbie moaned as Roy continued down his chest, stopping for a moment at his naval, sticking his tongue in there. As he did that Robbie's huge dick was poking insistently at Roy's chin, demanding attention.

"Oh Roy, suck that baby!" Roy lowered his head, and took Robbie's sizeable whanger into his mouth. He swirled his tongue around as he licked the full length of Robbie's dick. Roy raised his head up and then took Robbie's dick all the way down into his throat. Again and again he did this, bobbing the full length of Robbie's dick into his throat. "Roy, I'm going to fuck your mouth. I'm going to cum, shoot my sperm into your mouth. Fuck, I can't hold out much longer!" Robbie started really fucking into Roy's mouth. He reached his hands down and grabbed the sides of Roy's head and started plunging his dick into Roy's throat, choking him. Suddenly Robbie forced the full length of his dick down Roy's throat and held it there. Roy felt Robbie's dick pulse as the first blast of sperm slipped down his throat. Robbie pulled his dick out but Roy took Robbie's dick back in his mouth and sucked him until he started to soften. Then he released the rubbery rod and lay beside Robbie.

"That was the best blow-job I've ever had", Robbie said. "Do you want to do other things with me?" asked Roy with a boyish grin on his face. "I want to a lot of things to you, or with you", Robbie said to Roy as he turned him over on his back and got up on his knees. He looked down at Arse-Splitter which was leaking heavily. Leaning his head down he licked at the tip of Roy's dick. As he touched it with his tongue Roy's dick seemed to leap forward and grow even bigger. Robbie heard Roy moan above him and he lowered his mouth again, taking Roy's dick inside.

Roy moaned. "Please, suck me now. Suck me." Robbie moved up and took Roy's dick into his mouth. He tried to take Roy's dick into his throat and found it went down very easy but the feeling, the feeling of that hard dick penetrating his throat seemed to go all through his body, from his mouth to his arse, to his now hard again dick. He put his hands under Roy's cute bubble butt and pulled him towards him, driving Roy's hard dick into his throat. "Oh Robbie. I can't believe this. I'm going to shoot." Roy turned over, putting Robbie under him and started thrusting as deep as he could into his mouth. He knew it was only a matter of seconds until he shot but he tried to hold it back as best he could. Robbie's mouth was too much for Roy. Roy felt his dick explode as a load of creamy sperm blasted into Robbie's mouth. Robbie choked but quickly recovered as Roy's dick continued to spurt. "Yeah, Robbie. Eat my cum. Take my dick and swallow my cream." Finally, his dick finally stopped shooting and the orgasm faded. He pulled his softening dick from Robbie's sucking mouth and turned around to kiss his friend again. "Robbie, you are just great.", Roy said. "I just can't get enough of you." "I just love your tight little arse Roy." By now both of them were stiff again, "Would you please fuck me?", Roy said. "I'd love to fuck you Roy. How do you want to take it?" Roy lay back and put his legs up over his shoulders, exposing his arse to Robbie. Robbie looked closely at Roy's cute bubble butt. He pulled Roy's cheeks apart to expose his hole.

Robbie spread the Vaseline on his dick. His then moved forward until the head of his dick rested on Roy's hole. "Give it to me Robbie, please give me your dick." Robbie pushed forward, his rock hard dick sliding into Roy's hole. The head of his dick popped into Roy's hole and Roy moaned; "Oh Robbie, I want you to fuck me." and as Roy said this Robbie leaned down and kissed him. As their tongues met Robbie continued to push his dick up Roy's butt until it was in all the way. "I'm in now Roy. I'm going to fuck you." "Yes, Robbie. This is what I want, to be fucked by you." Robbie laughed, "I can't believe that big hard man, Roy Jones, is a pussy after all!" he said as he started sliding his dick in and out of Roy's hole. "Harder Robbie, fuck me harder", Roy begged. Robbie began to give him the full length of his dick, pulling out and then ramming it back up Roy's hole. Roy began to jerk himself off. He know he wouldn't last very long, each time Robbie thrust in it seemed to take him higher and higher, in a fast rush to another orgasm. Then Robbie, never slowing his hard thrusting action, leaned down to Roy and kissed him again. This was all the stimulation that Roy could stand and he started shooting his hot white cum all over his stomach. Robbie felt Roy's sperm spraying and Roy's hole gripping him tightly as the orgasm tore through his fuckee. Robbie slammed his dick in as deep as he could into Roy's hole and began to shoot his sperm deep into Roy's guts.

Spent, Robbie withdrew from Roy's arse with a loud plop and they separated. Roy lowered his legs to the bed and hugged Robbie. "Robbie, that was great. I must return the favour some time." "Maybe Roy. I'm ready to sleep, do you mind if I sleep in here with you." "Be my guest!" "Your guest!" Robbie exclaimed, "I'd prefer to be your boyfriend! You won't keep me out of that cute bubble butt of yours now, Roy. I want it now that William is with James all the time." "Maybe on special occasions, but I want to get back to fucking blokes and not spend the rest of my life being fucked. Sorry about that Robbie?" "It's okay Roy! I understand!" They lay beside each other and Roy asked, "what will we do tomorrow?" "Well," said Robbie, "did you notice that neither Peter nor James have been fucked all weekend?" "That's right!" said Roy, "I never noticed that until you mentioned it!" "Tomorrow," said Robbie, "I'm going to fuck James senseless and your going to shaft that little brother of mine!" With this the two studs laughed, hugged and then fell asleep, side by side. It had been a big day for both of them. They had both taken it up the arse for the first time, now these two horny tops were recuperating their strength. Tomorrow, both of them would revert to their dominating roles again. Their experience as bottoms was like a good rugby team with no decent kickers - they had several tries but there were no conversions!

CHAPTER TEN: THE NEXT MORNING. Next morning Roy entered the room where Peter lay sleeping and locked the door behind him as he entered. Peter was lying face down on the bed and he had thrown his clothes in a pile just inside the door. Roy smiled, he looked at Peter's upturned arse, "sweet!" he thought, "if only he knew what he had coming to him next!" Roy stepped out of his football shorts as he entered the room and dropped them on top of Peter's clothes. Then he moved over beside the bed and sat gently beside the sleeping young man. Roy let his hand wander down Peter's back, tracing the spine downwards to the hard cheeks of his smooth arse. He then slapped one cheek with an open palm. Peter woke with a shock. "Good morning sexy!" smiled Roy as he lay beside the ruffled young stud. "What the fuck are you doing here?" Peter asked in a blurry voice. "I just came by for a quick good-morning blow-job!" said Roy in a matter-of-fact manner. "Really?" asked Peter, "and what makes you think I'll give you one?" "Because, you have no choice!" said Roy as he lay beside the younger Smith and hugged him. "I'll suck yours honey, if you suck mine!" said Peter. "Deal!" said Roy.

Peter gestured for him to move into position. "Sure..." he said. When Roy lay with his face next to Peter's crotch, they went at it. Roy opened his mouth and his tongue went along the rim of Peter's knob as Peter discovered that Roy's dick had grown so much that the foreskin no longer covered the knob. Peter pulled it back a little before it was fully extended over the shaft. Roy had large balls, and Peter fondled them as his mouth sucked on the hardening dick that they called Arse-Splitter.

As Roy started to fuck Peter's mouth, Peter responded by sliding his own sizeable pole into Roy's throat. Peter enjoyed what was going on, but wasn't awake enough yet to realise exactly what Roy was planning. He kept stabbing his dick into Roy's mouth. Suddenly, Roy raised his face away from Peter's crotch and Peter parted his legs and lifted his hips toward Roy's face, with his knees on his chest.

Roy first licked the heavy ball-bag, then he down the hard root of Peter's dick. When he got to the rim, he stopped. Peter lifted his hips even more, parting his cheeks wide with his hands. Roy's tongue felt sensational on Peter's hole, and he reacted by clenching it and letting it free again. Next Roy began to lick all the way round the rim of the hole. Peter groaned loudly on the end of Arse-Splitter, then the tip of Roy's tongue went inside. Peter's three eyes opened - two baby-blues and a brown one. He started to suck on Arse-Splitter and took it to the hilt. Roy slowly moved his hips above Peter's face, pulling out a little, then pushing in again. Pulling out, pushing in. He now had his tongue about an inch into Peter's hole.

Peter was in ecstasy. The smell of Roy's groin was an intoxicating blend of sweat and spunk. Roy was giving Peter the best rim job imaginable. Roy felt his dick grow harder. He stuck his tongue deep inside a few more times, but then stopped licking the puckered muscle. "Peter, I want to..." He licked some more. Peter moved a little beneath him, wanting to get the most out of it. "...fuck your brains out!" Peter bit the Arse-Splitter with shock, "no fucking way!" he said as Roy quickly pulled his giant dick out to protect it from Peter's sharp teeth. "What do you mean 'no fucking way'?" asked Roy indignantly. "I mean that I only give, I'm not a taker. I never have been. I never will be!" "Are you telling me that you're still a virgin back there?" asked Roy with a sneer. Peter didn't answer. "So?" asked Roy, "what's the story?" "Well," said Peter, "I took it up there once when I was sixteen, but only once!" "Go on," said Roy. "My cousin Kenneth shafted me one evening but it was awful. I was bleeding after it and I couldn't sit comfortably for a week!" Roy laughed, "so what happened after that?" "The agreement was that I was to fuck him, but I was too big and I couldn't get inside" "Fuck!" said Roy, "you weren't very smart were you?" "What do you mean by that?" snapped Peter. "I mean," said Roy, "you hadn't a clue about what you were doing!" "That's true!" Peter admitted, "but Kenneth had to give me a hand-job every morning and every night for a week to make up for it!" Roy laughed. "Listen Peter!" he said, "that was three years ago. Why not try it out once more and see what you think?" Peter was not convinced. "Look Peter!" said Roy, "Kenneth ploughed you and it hurt, I stuck my tongue up there and you loved it. Why not give it a try?" "No way!" said Peter. "Okay then Peter," Roy snapped, "you came here yesterday and had a great time shafting others but it's time you took a load up that obstinate arse of yours!" "James didn't get fucked either!" Peter whined. "Robbie is presently rectifying that!" Roy replied with a smile, "now spread them and let old Arse-Splitter give you a treat. If it hurts too much, I'll stop!" Peter knew that he had no option but to agree. Roy sat up on his knees with his arse resting on his feet, his thighs on either side of Peter's hips. He opened a condom with his teeth, and rolled it on. Peter watched as Roy pulled back his foreskin good and tight, then rolled the condom down over the Arse-Splitter, and finally applied some lubricant. First he took a greasy finger and squeezed it into Peter's resisting hole. Peter pulled his knees further up toward his chest and then, to his surprise, he felt his dick grow rigid.

Roy saw this and felt the Arse-Splitter began to respond, pulling the condom a bit further. "I'm ready now, Peter... me and old Arse-Splitter don't want to wait any longer!" He eased himself closer to Peter, his dick standing erect and proud in his hand. He bent it so that the tip make contact with Peter's puckered hole. To Peter's surprise, he felt his chute opening without hesitation, before Roy even put any pressure on his dick. Peter was very ready. Roy entered with ease. He pulled out again immediately, but let the knob stay wedged inside Peter's tight arse. Peter moaned, and Roy could see pre-cum leaking from his lover's stiff horn.

Taking that as a signal Roy pushed in again. As the full length of his huge dick spread the tight hole, Peter grimaced. Roy began to slide his hard shaft in and out of Peter's hole, slowly massaging the tight muscle until it got accustomed to the invasion. Peter closed his eyes and a mellow smile crept over his lips. Picking up speed, Roy sent jab after jab up Peter's spine. He bent forward and Peter put his legs around Roy's waist. Now they were getting into it.

Roy pulled out and lay on top of Peter. Discarding the used condom, Roy licked Peter's dick. Peter roared with pleasure. He pulled his legs up, exposing his crack to Roy. Roy rolled another condom down over his hard dick. He dipped a couple of fingers into the baby-oil and entered his first digit into Peter. Peter reacted by moving closer to get more of the lubricated finger inside. Inserting a second finger next to the first one was easy. Roy spread his fingers and pushed more baby-oil into the twitching hole. "I'm ready." he said to Peter. Roy felt his dickhead swell a bit more, stretching the rubber around it. All through the fingering of his arse, Peter had felt kind of nervous. But now he only wanted one thing - Roy Jones to fuck him. "Roy?" he began, "my hole is tingling all over. It's like it's itchy, could you scratch it for me with your super-dick please? I want it!" Roy slid up close to Peter, with Peter's thighs spread wide and their chests touching. He kissed Peter and moved into position. His dick nudged at the opening. Peter hugged him. Roy moved his hips and pushed. First the head went in, then a good part of the shaft. Peter shuddered and kissed Roy again. "Roy! I don't know what I'm saying but I love this, you and Arse-Splitter are incredible!" When Roy had buried himself to the hilt in Peter's now receptive arse, he pulled out again, slowly picking up pace. Each thrust pushed Peter a little bit up the bed. For a slim bloke, Roy had powerful thighs. Peter felt the burning in his arse. Roy pressed tighter against his lover. Every time he flexed his arse, pulling out to push deeper, he could feel the air against his own hole. Peter began to grimace and pant loudly "You want me to stop?" asked Roy. "No! Keep going." "If it hurts too much I'll stop!" Roy offered. "Oh yeah, fuck me. Yeah, like that. Yes… Yeah. My arse is burning for you, Roy." Roy slowed down his pace and hugged Peter closer, licking his ear from behind. "Is this great or is this great?" he asked as he ground his hard pole deep into Peter. He started licking and kissing Peter's neck at the same time. "Well, I suppose I do love to be shafted after all," Peter said. "Yeah... like this?" Roy pulled out almost all the way. "Aw, come on, don't stop now..." "Anything you say!" Roy agreed as he rammed Arse-Splitter back in, burying himself to his balls in Peter's tight bum. He started biting at Peter's neck. When he was pushing in, Roy realised that he was happier to be in this position than on the receiving end. Although William, Marty and Robbie had fucked him and he had enjoyed it, his own arse did not lend itself to being fucked. At that point he made a decision. Roy was a fucker, a top, a giver - from this day on, his arse would be the fortress it was before William fucked him!

Before Roy started to pull back out again, he stopped inside to enjoy the snug warm feeling of being up a bloke again. He hugged Peter tight. He could feel his middle leg throbbing inside Peter. His hard flesh leaked a steady stream of juice, which was coating his mammoth dick as he slowly began to slide in and out. He could feel Peter clenching his pucker helping him on his way to orgasm. "Are you ready for it? I'm getting pretty close now." "Give it to me big-boy!" "Clench your arse and milk it from me," Roy suggested as he stopped but stayed inside. Peter obliged and within a few clenches he had Roy spewing his load into the condom. Roy groaned in the throes of an electric orgasm. He reached down to grab Peter's dick and pull him off. When his hands found their target he noticed that Peter was gone limp. "Was there something wrong?" he asked with genuine concern "No, I was just a bit nervous. Or maybe I'm just not used to taking up the arse like you are!" Peter smiled as a frown deepened on Roy's brow. "What do you mean by that?" Roy asked. "It was okay, but I don't think that I'd let you up there again!" "For fuck's sake Peter!" Roy began, "that was only a test drive! If you want to know what it's really like you'll have to let me shaft you at least one more time!" Peter smiled to himself. He knew that Roy was both offended and challenged by his comments. What Roy did not know was that Peter had loved every minute of it - the same as he had loved it when Kenneth shafted him every night for six months. Peter just liked to play very hard-to-get. "If I let you give it to me again, will you make sure you're good enough to keep me hard the whole way through?" That was a challenge that Roy Jones liked, "No problem Peter. But next time don't expect any mercy!"

It was now almost eight in the morning and William had to get up for an eleven o'clock lecture. He rose, got out of bed and walked to the shower. James woke. "Good morning my Lord!" said William when he returned from the shower. He walked over to the bed and gave James a kiss on the cheek, "thanks for a great weekend!" James smiled and got out of bed. He pulled on a pair of shorts and went to the bathroom to piss and wash his teeth. While he was gone, William dressed and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.

James came into the kitchen and kissed William, "did you really enjoy your birthday?" he asked. William looked at the ring James had given him, "my arse will probably be sore for a month, it stings, but I have this and above everything else, I loved the whole weekend - apart from the paddling part!" James laughed, "the paddle was only for this weekend, from now on I'll only use it for kinky stuff!" he promised. "And if I smoke?" William asked. "Then," said James, "I'll spank you!" "Good!" said William, "I'll buy forty on the way to work!" "Do that," said James, "and I'll spank you alright, but you won't get this!" and he grabbed his package. William laughed, "I promise I won't smoke then. See you at five!" He kissed his husband and turned to walk away. James slapped his arse - "don't forget to keep your promise!" William turned and they placed the two rings together. The ridge on James' slid into the hole in William's, they kissed and William left for work. As James stood in the doorway watching William get into his car he was thankful that he was on a day off. After a weekend of fucking he was tired and he was looking forward to getting back to bed.

Robbie stood behind him and placed a hand on either of James' hips. "Good morning sexy!" he said. "Good morning Robbie," James replied, "you're up early!" "Yeah, I didn't get much sleep last night," said Robbie, "I spent the whole evening up Roy Jones's arse!" James smiled and pulled the door closed. "Yeah, you're a typical Smith you are!" he said, "always up!" Robbie slowly moved his hands off James' hips and around to cup the cheeks of his arse, he squeezed them and said, "That arse of yours has been impenetrable all weekend James, how about me shafting you now?" James felt his hand slide under the waistband and then, the tips of his fingers scraped James' hole. James wiggled his hips and said, "Sorry Robbie! Since I've trained in William I only give it up the arse, I'm no taker!" Robbie slapped his arse and said, "I have my heart set on this James. You and Peter got away all weekend with your arses intact. Now it's time to pay back isn't it?" James smiled. He knew that he enjoyed the occasional shafting and he was glad that it was Robbie that was offering it. He lay his head back against Robbie's shoulder and said, "I'm haven't been a very regular taker recently, but I wouldn't mind a good fucking from you! But don't tell William! It's taken two months to train him to forget about giving me one up the arse!" Robbie moved the palm of his hand inside the fabric of the football shorts and clamped one of James' cheeks. James pushed his arse back a bit and then turned around to face him, Robbie was standing there in his boxers with his hard dick poking through the opening. He got on his knees and pressed his face into Robbie's crotch as he pulled the boxers down to his ankles. "You want me to play with this?" he asked. Robbie laughed and slid a hand to James' head and forced his dick into his mouth and said, "Suck me! Yeah, take it all!"

As James began to suck on Robbie's dick, he chuckled and said, "I never thought I'd get a blow-job this morning from you James Andrews. William's little he-man husband is just a fucking little queer like himself, aren't you James?" He pulled his dick from James' mouth and James smiled up at him, licking the head of his dick and said, "Not quite Robbie! But for you and your huge dick, James Andrews is willing to bend over any day! I love your big dick, I bet it will feel real good up my arse!" Robbie laughed, cramming his dick back into the waiting mouth and said, "Well then, get to it boy! Suck my big dick for me!" Robbie began to pump his dick in and out of James' mouth and then, after a bit, he pulled it out and said, "Standing at the door isn't the place to do this, let's go to bed!"

James stood up and they went into the bedroom. Robbie stood behind James and then, with a sudden jerk, wrenched James' shorts down around his ankles. James lost his balance and fell onto the bed with his arse high in the air. Robbie chuckled as he walked over and rubbed his knob around the exposed hole. "Is this the hole you want filled?" "Oh yes please Robbie, I want my hole filled with your big hard dick! I want you to fill my arse with it all the way to your balls!" Robbie chuckled and said "Yeah, you know what every Smith likes don't you James boy? Yeah, that's it spread those legs for uncle Robbie, show me that hot little cunt you like to offer around!" James shivered when he felt Robbie's fingers beginning to toy with his hole, as he said, "You're a bit tight back here young Andrews. Do you think I should stretch you a bit so that my dick will fit?" He roughly shoved a finger in and James groaned, "Oh yes Robbie!" Robbie laughed and added another finger and began to work them in and out. "So, you like big Smith dicks do you?" he asked. James moaned. "Yeah, bet Peter and Kenneth would love a go at that fuck hole of yours! Yeah, James, squeeze that arse of yours tighter, yeah I want to feel how tight this hole of yours is faggot!" James moaned as Robbie continued to work his fingers in and out. Then he pinched James' right nipple. He squeezed it and James' manly arse tightened even more. Robbie laughed loudly when he felt the tight muscle close tighter on his two fingers. His fingers inside were twisting and James moaned as they caressed his prostate. Then, Robbie jammed a third finger inside and James lifted his arse up as he worked them around inside. James was going wild, humping his arse on the buried fingers. Suddenly, Robbie pulled out and said, "Spread your legs for me now James!" James rolled over on his back, he lifted his legs and asked, "Like what you see Mister Smith?" Robbie laughed and moved onto the bed and knelt between the spread legs. He slapped James' upturned arse and said, "do you want this big dick James?"

James lifted his arse up in reply Robbie slowly slid the full length of his substantial dick up inside. James groaned, "Oh Robbie! Oh what a dick, what a big fucking dick you have!" Robbie began to fuck in and out with long hard thrusts. "I'll show you what a big fucking dick feels like faggot! This is a the feeling of a big fucking dick!" James groaned, "Yes, yes, Robbie, you're a stud! Fuck me Robbie, oh fuck me stud, ooh, your dick, your dick, it feels so good up there!" James was humping his arse up to meet Robbie's thrusts as the long wet dick slid in and out of his hole. Robbie was sweating now as he thrust in and out with abandon. James was squealing beneath his as Robbie pounded his arse without mercy. In and out he thrust and then, with a cry and a huge shove that almost pushed James along the bed, Robbie shot a load straight up James Andrews's hot arse. Robbie collapsed heavily on top of James and almost crushed him. "Fuck you, you big fucking oaf!" James snapped, "that hurt!" "Sorry!" said Robbie sheepishly as he reached between their bodies and grabbed James' swollen dick. He began to pull and James closed his eyes. Within a few seconds James shot a sticky load between their sandwiched bodies. Robbie kissed him. "Thanks James, we must do this again some time!" "Have you to go to work today?" asked James. "Yeah!" said Robbie, "it looks like I'm going to be late!" "Why don't you grab a quick shower?" asked James. Robbie stood up and began to massage James' spunk into his chest. "No thanks!" he said, "I want the smell of you on me all day!" James laughed, "You're a scummy bastard Robbie Smith!" "Yeah, but I'm a sentimental scummy bastard!" said Robbie, "I just hate to leave my friend's behind!" James laughed at that. "Is it okay if I drop by later?" Robbie asked, "I was hoping to ask William if I could rent a room here!" "How can you say no to a bloke that's buried up your arse?" asked James. "Good, I'll see you at about six or seven then!"

Robbie's pulled his spent dick from James' hole and it slapped down between his thighs like a soft cucumber. He pulled on his boxers and walked to the door. As he walked he pulled down the waistband of his boxers, exposing the delicious curves of his arse to James. He returned to the room he had slept in, pulled on his clothes and went to work. James rolled over on his belly and went back to sleep.

In the other room, Roy and Peter were lying beside each other. Peter lay on his stomach with Roy beside him looking at the ceiling. As they lay there, the tip of Roy's middle finger was tapping lightly against the rim of Peter's hole. "Do you know something Peter?" asked Roy. "What?" Peter asked. "Old Arse-Splitter has been looking for a job for a while now and you have an opening there that he could fill!" said Roy with a laugh. "Very funny!" said Peter, "what sort of curriculum vitae has he to offer?" "What do you mean?" asked Roy. "Well you could begin with a name," Peter suggested. "He has a name!" Roy replied with a bit of indignation in his voice, "his name is Arse-Splitter!" "I have no opening for a person with a name like that," said Peter, "I'm no fag! You'll have to change his name or there's no deal!" This took Roy by surprise. He liked the name that he had invented for his dick. It made him feel superior and in control when he was shafting William over the previous two years. But William was with James now and it seemed to be that Roy would have to change his beloved dick's name if he wanted to get an arse to play in. "Okay!" he relented, "I'll change his name as long as William still has to call him Arse-Splitter. Is that okay?" Peter nodded. "Okay, what new name will I give him?" Roy asked. "Taz!" Peter chimed. Roy looked at him in disbelief, "Taz?" "Yeah," said Peter definitively, "Taz!" Roy sighed, "Taz it is then!" he conceded. Peter moved over onto one side. His own dick was beginning to stretch again. He reached over and took a hold of Taz in his right fist, "I suppose I had better baptise him then!" he said as he moved towards the hard shaft with his mouth. Roy relaxed and placed his hands behind his head as he eagerly awaited a blowjob. Peter was now kneeling beside the prostrate stud. Roy closed his eyes. Roy's eyes opened immediately as Peter pulled the foreskin back with a painful jerk. He sat up. "What the fuck are you at?" he snapped, "that hurt!" Peter laughed, "who said Taz wasn't Jewish?" he asked, "I could always bite your foreskin off!" Roy grabbed him and the two began to wrestle on the bed, their hard shafts bobbing as they tried to get the upper hand. Eventually Roy's height advantage paid off and he managed to pin the strong breathless Peter beneath him. He lay on top and looked down at Peter's smiling face. "What makes you so interested in my arse all of a sudden?" Peter asked. "Well," Roy began, "since William and James got together I tried a few different bottoms. For the most part they were okay, but most of them were too effeminate for my tastes. You take the bloke to bed and suddenly he's a fucking queen with his legs in the air shouting 'fuck me stud!' and don't get me wrong, I fuck them. I fuck these bastards hard until they scream. But it's too like fucking a girl. When I fuck a bloke I want him to be a bloke, if I want a girl I can get a real one, you Peter, you're masculine enough to be what I want and also I think you have a cute arse!" Peter laughed, "so do you stud!" he lisped as he lifted his legs into a V. "Fuck me stud!" he screamed in a girl's voice, "make me scream!" Peter may have been taking the piss with this act but his invitation was too much for Roy Jones to resist. He lined Taz up at Peter's hole and began to jab at the resisting sphincter. "Do you really want me to make you scream?" he asked. "Yes!" Peter hissed. With that Roy forced his dry dick into Peter with one thrust. Peter screamed! "Fuck you Roy, you bastard, that hurt! Now pull out of me!" Peter ordered. "Relax Peter," Roy replied, "you're still loose from your earlier shafting and if I just rock gently, you'll soon love the feeling of old Taz up your bum again!" Peter lay back and relaxed, "okay Roy, I'll give it a go but is it hurts you must promise me that you will stop!" Roy promised, "how about getting on with Taz's interview for that position he's interested in filling?" he asked as he began to rock gently inside Peter's hole. "I think he's doing fine on his probationary period!" came the reply.

Roy continued to poke gently into Peter's tight little butt, "I'm really looking forward to you bottoming for me on a regular basis," he said. Peter smiled, "I think I'm ready now," he said, "Let her rip!" Roy needed no further encouragement and Taz took to the task with his usual vigour. In and out of Peter's willing hole he slid and poked as Peter moaned in ecstasy. Peter's own sizeable dick was now growing to its full hardness over his belly. Roy looked down at the Smith monster and said, "you know Peter, with a dong that size you could make a lot of fairy-boys happy?" Peter laughed, "I have, I do and I will!" he said, "I might have agreed to bottom for you, but that doesn't mean that I am going to let a dick like mine go to waste!" With that, Peter clamped his butt muscles on that hard shaft as Roy leaned over him and began to fuck. Peter moaned in pleasure and began to work his arse back like a whore, working his arse in circles and back and forth as Roy plunged into him again and again. "Oh Roy, oh yeah, give me that big dick stud! Do it stud, fuck my arse, fill me stud, fill me!" "Do you want me to fuck your faggot hole? Do you faggot? You like being a bottom for me? Do you? Do you?" Peter moaned and said, "Yes, I love it! Use my cunt Roy, yeah stud, use me, and make me know what I am here to serve you and Taz!" Roy chuckled and his thrusts began to be longer and harder. Peter stretched out his arms, wallowing in the throes of the wild hot fuck he was receiving. Just then, Roy pulled out completely and then drove back in, Peter gasped, "Wow Roy! Yes, yes, fuck me stud, fuck me! Give me that big hard dick stud, fuck my arse Roy, fuck me!" Peter was not thinking about anything else but hot hard Taz being shoved into him over and over. Roy leaned over him and said, "Yeah, take my dick you fucking little slut! Take it baby, take it deep!" Peter groaned in pleasure as Roy's hard shaft slid into him time and again. He would shove in all the way a few times and just grind it inside, as Peter worked his arse muscles to please Taz. As Peter began to respond with his arse Roy shouted, "Take it Peter! Yeah, take it you hot, tight little whore! Yeah, drink Taz's cream faggot, drink it all!" Peter screamed out in pleasure as he felt Taz explode inside him. He squeezed down and released, doing this again and again until Taz stopped erupting. They lay together until Taz began to soften and he plopped out of Peter's arse. Roy rolled off and lay on his side next to Peter. Peter moved into the same position with Roy behind him as Roy guided the half-hard Taz back inside Peter's sloppy hole. "How was it for you stud?" Roy asked. He smiled and said, "Never knew it would feel that good Roy! I love having Taz inside me Roy!" As he spoke, Peter pushed his tail-end back into the warmth of Roy's groin. Taz was bloated and embedded in his arse. Roy put his arms around Peter's chest and pulled his new lover closer. "Taz is asleep now!" he whispered, "and when Taz goes to sleep, Roy goes to sleep!" He closed his eyes and nodded off into a mid morning nap. Peter would soon become familiar with this situation, asleep with Taz up his hole. He closed his eyes and joined Roy in a morning snooze.

CHAPTER ELEVEN - KISSING COUSINS. James was awoken by the sound of his mobile phone ringing. He looked at the clock beside the bed, it was eleven thirty already. He took the phone and answered it. It was Kenneth Smith. "James?" asked the voice on the other end of the phone, "what are you doing this evening?" James noticed that Kenneth sounded upset. "Are you okay Kenneth?" James asked in reply without answering the question. "No I'm not!" Kenneth began, "Lisa is giving me shit again and …" "Where are you now?" James asked cutting Kenneth short. "I've just left work, I couldn't concentrate and I took the rest of the day off!" "I'm on a day off," said James, "why don't you come over? I'm at William's." "Fine! I'll be there in an hour!" said Kenneth and he hung up. James sat on the edge of the bed. He could feel a slight pain in his arse from Robbie's activities there earlier on. He clenched his sphincter, it hurt. He stood up and walked towards the shower rubbing his hole as he walked. "Never again!" he thought. He came back to the room and pulled on a pair of clean shorts, the fabric felt like silk against his skin. He splashed some cologne on his face and went into the kitchen to make some coffee.

James was reading the paper at the kitchen table when Kenneth arrived. James opened the door and there was Kenneth dressed in a neat looking suit. James whistled, "nice duds!" he said. Kenneth loosened the tie and took off his jacket as he entered. "Fuck James, this shit with Lisa is getting too much for me bud. What am I going to do?" "Sit down and tell me what's going on," said James as he poured a coffee for Kenneth. Kenneth sat down and was just about to speak when a naked Peter came into the kitchen. Kenneth stared at his cousin in disbelief, "what the fuck are you doing here? Where are your clothes?" Kenneth spluttered almost choking on the coffee. "We spent the weekend fucking!" said Peter in a matter-of-fact voice. Kenneth's jaw dropped, he looked over at James for confirmation. "What do you mean you spent the weekend fucking? Fucking who? What's going on here?" James began to explain but Kenneth was visibly shocked. "We spent the weekend fucking each other!" said Peter helpfully. Kenneth went white! "Don't you play innocent!" said Peter, "you spent long enough fucking this!" and he pointed to his own arse. Kenneth began to turn from white to red with a blush, James smiled. At that moment Roy came in. He was naked as well and drying his hair after a shower, "what's that you were saying about doing it once before with Kenneth?" he asked Peter. Peter grinned guiltily. Kenneth glared at him, "did you tell him Peter? You promised that you would never tell anybody!" Kenneth was angry and getting confused. He had problems with Lisa, he had problems with Peter telling everybody what they had done as teenagers, he had problems with everything that was unfolding around him. James had always been close to Kenneth. He sensed his friend's growing rage and decided to step in and calm the situation down before it became explosive. "Relax Kenneth!" he said. "We've all had too many girl problems in the past so we've our own system here. You know I've been living here since August?" Kenneth nodded. "Well, what you probably didn't know is that William and me are like a husband and wife!" Kenneth looked at his friend in complete disbelief and confusion. "Do you mean," he asked, "that William has been fucking you?" "No!" said James with a laugh, "I've been fucking him!" Kenneth smiled in total disbelief. "So," he said, "William takes it up the arse?" James nodded. "Fuck's sake!" said Kenneth, "you're all bent!" "And are you bent as well?" asked Peter, "you fucked me a couple of hundred times!" "That was years ago! We were just two kids fooling around!" said Kenneth in his own defence. Peter sneered, "so the leopard has changed his spots?" "Yes!" Kenneth hissed. "Shut up now!" James ordered Peter, "look Kenneth, we all had girl problems and so now we're doing this, we have all the sex we want and no problems. Relax bud! Nobody's doing anything here he doesn't want to do!" Kenneth tried to relax. His head was spinning. He took a drink of his coffee and looked back at James. Peter and Roy stood naked behind him. "Why did nobody tell me about this before now?" he asked. "Well Kenneth," said James, "you were too busy with Lisa and you weren't interested in this sort of stuff so we all just left you in peace!" Kenneth smiled and looked down into his coffee. "Of course," James continued, "if you're feeling left out you're welcome to join in if you want!" Kenneth laughed quietly, "thanks but no thanks!" he said. "Are you sure?" James asked as he stood up and dropped his shorts around his ankles. Kenneth was sitting in a room with three naked men who were inviting him to have sex with them … he didn't understand this completely. He looked into his coffee and laughed quietly. "Do I have to fuck you all?" he asked after a moment or two. James smiled at Peter. "Yes!" said Peter, "but not me!" added Roy. "I'm nor sure!" said Kenneth. "You've done it before!" said Peter, "and you told the world added Kenneth, "fuck it! This is insane but, why not? You're one bunch of crazy fuckers!"

Kenneth got up and stripped out of his suit. He grabbed his dick by the base and waved it at the others. "All right then girls, who wants to take this up his arse first?" He grinned as he waved his erect dick in front of them. The three stood there watching Kenneth's sudden willingness to take part with a bit of caution. Peter, James, and Roy were all as horny as Kenneth was, Peter stood up, his erect penis sticking out in front of him, and walked over to Kenneth and put his arms around his neck and kissed his cousin on the lips. "Sorry for telling!" he said as they closed their eyes. As they kissed they felt a tongue lapping at both their dicks at once, they looked down to see who it was. It was James. He swallowed Kenneth's dick and left Peter's alone. Kenneth was ecstatic. After a short while the dejected Peter moved away. James was on his hands and knees in front of Kenneth, slobbering on the slab of Smith-meat. Peter positioned himself behind the very vulnerable James and, grabbing a bottle of Baby-oil he said; "If you don't want me to do this James, tell me now," Peter didn't really expect an answer from the man with his cousin's dick in his mouth. And he did not get one, James flexed his arse, spreading his firm buttocks apart to give Peter a better route to his still slightly sore hole. Peter whistled. James' exposed arse was very inviting.

Peter placed a finger at the opening and felt James' sphincter grab it. Meanwhile, Roy had joined James on the floor watching Kenneth's cock getting a good sucking. "Roy, stand up," James said. Roy rose to his feet. James left Kenneth and took on the other erection in front of him. Roy sighed with pleasure as inch after inch of his huge boner went down James's throat. James used his tongue to caress the throbbing tube running down the back of Roy's truncheon. Taz was leaking heavily into James' mouth. That was just what James wanted. "Does William know you're this good at sucking blokes' dicks?" Kenneth asked. "No! And don't tell him either!" said James, "I have William serving in a strictly bottom position and I don't want him getting any ideas about changing that." The others laughed. The other thing that James wanted from the Smiths was now entering his arse. Peter pushed slowly, stopping to let James get accustomed to the feeling inside him. Peter had his hands on James' hips and pulled him closer as he thrust his own hips forward. Soon he was all the way inside, and his pace picked up. "How about a load of Peter-juice up your arse?" Peter asked as he looked over at Kenneth with a grin. Kenneth had a firm grasp of his own rigid dick. He began to slide his hand along the hard shaft. "That looks ready-to-go, Kenneth." Peter said with his dick still wedged into James, Peter reached over and took a hold of the top of Kenneth's dick "Come on Kenneth, just a bit closer. I don't want to let you at his arse just yet... But I would love to suck you off! For old time's sake!" Kenneth moved closer. When he was close enough, Peter bent forward and swallowed Kenneth's shaft. He continued down, sucking hard as he got more and more of his cousin's meat into his mouth.

With his mouth full of Kenneth's dick, Peter buried his own lad deep into James. He could feel his slender hips strike against the smooth skin of James' tight arse. Kenneth watched Peter move above James, but from that angle he could not see Peter's dick enter James's hole. Peter was in the way, and since he was giving Kenneth's dick a decent bath, Kenneth did not really mind missing out on the show. What he could see was Peter's smooth back and round arse flexing as he pounded away mercilessly at James as he chewed on Roy Jones's huge dick.

Roy could feel James' throat tighten as he pushed forward, James sucked harder and moved closer to have his face fucked. James wanted Roy there as much as he wanted Peter ramming him behind. Roy started moving his hips in and out. "Oh, this is fucking great James!" he groaned. James could only grunt in response as the two men were stuffing him at both ends. He could feel his dick growing and throbbing. Holding on to Roy's thighs, he pressed himself back into Peter one more time and lost his load on the floor beneath him.

Peter felt James' muscles clamp down on his dick, making a tighter resistance each time he pushed in. At the other end Roy felt James suck even harder as his orgasm racked his body. James pulled himself closer to Roy's huge dong. "Fuck James, that was amazing!" Roy said. Kenneth looked around and smiled in agreement. "Keep it up James, this is the best fucking blow I've had all morning!" Roy said. James complied willingly. At the same time Peter was giving his cousin similar treatment. But Kenneth couldn't hold back any longer. He felt Peter's lips move along the shaft of his dick. And then he shot his load into Peter's open throat. Peter sucked and swallowed, taking as much as possible into his mouth. He wanted to swallow the whole load, and he actually managed to do it. In front of him, James dropped to the floor again and began to lower his arse away from Peter's invading dick.

Peter stopped fucking James and concentrated on Kenneth's dick. He slid down in front of Kenneth, holding his own erect dick inside James with one hand and caressing Kenneth's arse with the other. With a few short strokes, he too was cumming hard inside James' hole, Kenneth did not move an inch. His dick was buried in Peter's mouth. As it softened, Peter could get all of it in. When Peter started moving his tongue around the soft skin and flesh which filled his mouth, he could feel it starting to grow again. "Maybe you should pull out of James and let me have a go," Kenneth said. Peter released his cousin from his mouth in order to answer. "Yeah, be my guest." Kenneth grinned and prepared for his assault on James' receptive hole. Roy moved over and sat on one of the kitchen chairs. Peter made two cups of coffee and sat beside Roy. As they sat there watching Kenneth smiled up at them - "I've never done a side-show before!" he said. "Is audience participation encouraged?" asked Roy. "Not this time!" said Kenneth with a smile. "Not this time!"

Kenneth pulled James up onto his knees so that his dick was level with James' mouth. This was a good position to get his nine inch dick sucked again. James had both hands on Kenneth's hard arse. Kenneth's large balls still hung rather low even though he had just offloaded in Peter's mouth. They were swinging close to James' chin. James took the proffered tool into his mouth and began to suck it. He sucked every inch of the big fuck rod in his throat. James had an erection and a trickle of sweat was running down his balls. He moved a couple of his fingers towards the valley of Kenneth's hard arse and found the place where his middle finger could enter Kenneth's tight hole and push deeper in. "This is it then, James..." Kenneth said as his spunk shot straight down James' throat, James pulled back to get to get a taste of that cream. Kenneth was shaking with the orgasm that ran through his body. He could still feel James' hands on his arse. And the finger prodding at his arse. Kenneth knelt down in front of James and the two of them locked in a kiss.

After two blow-jobs in quick succession, Kenneth could feel himself soften a bit. He closed his eyes and moved his face even closer to James'. Their lips met and Kenneth could taste his own juices on James' tongue. That taste made Kenneth's bloated dick stir again, and soon they were pressing their throbbing wands against each other. As they slowly moved their hips back and forth, pushing their dicks against each other. Kenneth broke off their kiss. He held James' face and then licked James' chin and continued down along the throat. Then he reached the chest. James did not have a lot of hair, but it was still more than Kenneth had. Kenneth liked the taste of sweat between James' pectoral muscles. When he continued towards the stomach, he noticed that James had developed a bit of a paunch since their footballing days together as teenagers. Finally, Kenneth reached James' rock hard dick. He started by licking the head and the back of the shaft all the way down to James' balls. He took each ball in his mouth for just a second, then he licked his way up along the throbbing shaft again. Kenneth could feel James' blood pumping and making his dick harder and harder with each pulse. James looked at Kenneth as his dick disappeared into his friend's mouth. James' gaze wandered along Kenneth's body, he remembered the taste of that beautiful dick and he wanted it in his mouth once more.

Kenneth cupped one hand under James' balls, massaging them. He used his other hand to caress James' firm arse and let his fingers explore the crack. James met his motion by separating his arse cheeks as he had done for Peter. Kenneth was thinking about getting up that hole. Pushing his mouth further down towards James' balls, Kenneth began to swallow the whole knob. He pushed a finger in between James' arse cheeks, and soon it was followed by another. James had now let go of his own arse. Kenneth kept fingering his hole. With that he started to enter. James twitched. Kenneth could feel James' sphincter open and close around his fingers. He pushed a little further in to find the gland he was looking for. When Kenneth did find the walnut size swelling, he pressed both fingers onto it. That made his hand sink even deeper into the crack between James' cheeks. James enjoyed this. After a few short minutes of this stimulation, James decided that he wanted Kenneth's dick there. "Give me more," James whispered. Kenneth did not answer, he just kept chewing on James' tool, moaning. His fingers caressed the sensitive part of James' insides. "Come on, Kenneth... Give me more. I want your big Smith dick inside me." Kenneth disengaged from James' tool. He licked the head once more, then he said, "You've had Robbie, you've had Peter, now you need to complete the Smith Trilogy, don't you James?" "Yeah, I need to do that." "Well..." Kenneth looked at James. "What are we waiting for?" Kenneth pressed his fingers inside James' hole. James closed his eyes and smiled. "Oh, Kenneth... I just wish that it was your dick doing that and not your fingers." Kenneth got up on all fours, he turned James over on his stomach. James was now pinned down by Kenneth's hand, pressing tight at the small of his back. Kenneth rested his dick in James' crack as he reached for the baby oil. He took the plastic bottle and flipped open its cap. He washed down his big pole with it. The big head was pointing up along James' spine. He inserted a third finger to stretch James a bit more and prepare him for what was coming. Then he removed his fingers from James' manly arse. After that, he could easily enter the first few inches of his giant dick into the tight arse that was ready for it.

Kenneth's knob slipped in easily, and then it was a long haul to get the rest of his shaft inside. Kenneth massaged the tensing muscles of James' back. James lifted his hips off the floor to meet his friend's dick. He spread his legs wide apart slowly as he raised his arse. Kenneth reached down and hugged James closer. He put his right arm over James' shoulder and pulled him towards him as he began to fuck him. James flexed his arse and Kenneth pushed in to the hilt. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No." "You sure?" "Positive. Keep going, fuck me. Yeah, like that." "And do you want to fuck me next? My arse is burning for you, James." "Hey, it's my arse that's burning!" They laughed. Kenneth ground his dick deep into James. Kenneth stopped and pulled out. "Fuck Kenneth, come on, you're not finished yet are you?" "Fuck no!" Kenneth said as he pushed back in, burying himself to the hilt in James' hole. He started biting at James' shoulder muscles. Kenneth started to pull back out again, then he slid in all the way. In and out he pounded with increasing speed. James moaned beneath him. Kenneth could feel his dick throbbing inside James' clutching gap, his dick suddenly jerked and he released a steady stream of cum, which was still oozing out when he pulled out. James moaned as they separated.

When Kenneth got up, James stayed on his stomach. Kenneth took a drink of coffee from Peter's cup and then returned to where James was lying on the cold kitchen floor. "Come on, James. Turn over," Kenneth ordered. James rolled over and his hard dick sprang free. Kenneth grinned as he watched the knob poke out slowly from beneath the foreskin as James moved back to full erection. Kenneth bent down to taste it. With the tip of his tongue he touched the thin membrane which covered the hot, slimy head. Kenneth lapped and slurped at James' thick dick. James' hand found Kenneth's arse. Two fingers slowly probed the hole, and Kenneth said "I think it's time to fuck me James," Kenneth got more of the baby oil and applied lots of it to James. James twitched with pleasure every time he felt Kenneth touch him. Kenneth stood up and moved to where he was standing over James' groin. He bent his knees and then started to squat over him. He readied himself to be impaled on James' greasy dick. James held his weapon straight up with both hands, trying to aim it straight at the approaching hole. When they made contact James let go of his horn and left it all to Kenneth, who was pressing down on top of him. Kenneth pushed his arse towards James along the hard organ to get more inside. Kenneth's arse was very tight, but once Kenneth had all of James inside, they relaxed. "Ride me, Kenneth!" James moaned as he bucked his hips a little, to meet Kenneth's fucking. James' plunger was rubbing against Kenneth's prostate. Every time he bucked his hips, it pressed even harder onto it. Kenneth kept moving his arse up and down over James' groin. Kenneth was thrusting his arse onto James' tool with violent sexual frenzy. James felt his orgasm begin, he twitched and then his dick began to unload in his friend's arse. Kenneth shuddered and shouted with joy as James shot jet after jet of cum into his arse. He felt the hot juice spread along James' hard shaft inside him. "Boy James! Can you fuck or what?" Kenneth moaned as he pulled forward and ejected James' rod from his rectum. "Practice makes perfect!" said James. "And that was perfect!" added Kenneth. He reached down to help his friend back onto his feet and they joined the other two at the table for more coffee. "That was very interesting!" Roy remarked. "I'm glad you enjoyed it!" Kenneth replied. "No!" said Roy, "it wasn't just that I enjoyed it, you see Kenneth, Peter here told me that you had only shafted him once. You see, he lied to me!" "That's a very serious situation," said James. "James?" asked Roy, "would you mind awfully if I borrowed the paddle to sort this young man out?" "No fucking way!" Peter screamed. Roy looked at him sternly, "yes fucking way," he said firmly, "you've been naughty and you must be punished. Now go to William and James' room and fetch me the paddle!" Peter looked to James and Kenneth but both young men simply nodded. He walked unsurely towards the bedroom and Roy rose to follow him. Kenneth grinned at James as Roy's cute bubble butt swung temptingly from side to side as he walked away. "What next?" asked James. "We need to talk!" answered Kenneth. "Do you want to play a round of golf?" asked James. "Good idea!"

CHAPTER TWELVE - WHAT HAPPENED NEXT! "I'm going to tan that arse of yours so you remember to tell me the truth!" Roy shouted at Peter when they entered the bedroom. Peter obediently lay across Roy's knees and then the slapping started. Roy pulled Peter over his thigh quite roughly and caressed his arse and said; " Lift your arse up high for me!" Peter complied, raising his arse as high as he could. Peter thrust his hips back and offered his arse thoroughly to his domineering partner. Roy smiled and then, SMACK! Peter hollered as Roy's hand made sharp contact with his naked butt. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Stop, Roy. Please stop!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Do you really want me to stop, do you?" he asked without stopping SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Peter just gritted his teeth but he didn't answer. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! He could feel his dick leaking onto Roy's thigh, SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The pressure to cum became more intense. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Suddenly! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Peter ejaculated. His dick shuddered and just as the last SMACK hit his arse he shot all over Roy's thigh! "Oh Roy. I'm so sorry, Sir!" Roy wiped the cum off his thigh with Peter's football jersey and then he ordered Peter to stand in the corner for one hour with his punished arse on display. Roy pulled on a pair of tight black jeans and a football top, he slipped into a pair of light shoes and left the room with Peter standing still awaiting his return.

When the hour was up Roy walked back into the bedroom said; "I think I would like to shave and clean around your penis and scrotum to make you look like a boy. I need you to turn over on your back and spread your legs slightly". Peter did as instructed his face flush with embarrassment. "There's a good boy". Roy took a razor and some cream and approached the naked young man he had just spanked. He took Peter's penis in one hand and began trimming with the dry razor. Next he sprayed some of the foam and began to lather Peter's pubic area. Peter began to stiffen as Roy shaved his entire region bald. "That's better Peter! You have a cute dick now!" Peter blushed in utter shame. Roy splashed some aftershave on Peter's groin. Peter cringed at the sudden sting. "I'll be back in a minute to finish off your punishment!" said Roy, "go back and stand in the corner!"

Peter complied and it seemed like an age before Roy returned. He checked Peter's position and adjusted his buttocks before playing with them and patting them with something hard and flat. Peter knew that part two would be with the paddle. Roy handed him one of James' jockstraps and ordered him to put in on. Peter obeyed immediately. He stood there with the cute cheeks of his arse proudly displayed above the tight strap. Roy stood back and smiled. "Okay then Peter! Would you like me to give you ten of the best with the paddle?" "Yes sir, please give me the spanking I deserve!" "Remember you asked for this! If I see any stain on the pouch afterwards you will be punished severely. I am not doing this for your enjoyment. Do you understand?" "Yes sir!" WHACK! Peter screamed. "Count you lying fucker!" WHACK! "Two sir!" WHACK! "Three sir!" "Only seven more to go!" chimed Roy. WHACK! "Four sir!" Peter's arse was beginning to sting from the hard blows. WHACK! "Five sir! Please stop for a minute Roy sir, I'm really sorry!" "If we stop we start from scratch again" "Don't stop then sir, please keep going"!" WHACK! "Six sir!" Peter's arse was going bright red from the slaps but he managed to concentrate on keeping his dick soft. WHACK! "Seven sir!" WHACK! "Eight sir!" He could feel his dick begin to come to life. WHACK! "Nine sir!" His dick was straining the pouch. WHACK! "Ten sir!" WHACK!

Roy immediately turned him around and stuck his hand into the pouch. He grabbed Peter's stiff joystick and squeezed it. A drop of dick-juice slimed his hand. "These pants are stained!" said Roy with a menacing assertiveness in his voice. "That's only because you milked me into them now!" Peter pleaded Roy sensed how uncomfortable his lover was and stopped squeezing. "You need cooling off, Roy said, and he threw Peter a towel and ordered him to strip and take a cold shower, but to return wearing only the jockstrap

The icy stream shocked Peter, it made his dick shrivel but it also took the sting out of his bottom. He showered and then returned to the bedroom to await Roy's instructions. Although the general traits of all the Smiths were sexual aggression and dominance, there was something of a submissive in Peter. As he stood before this powerful young top he knew that Roy Jones was the man who would bring out the sexual submissiveness that Peter was now beginning to really enjoy.

Roy ordered him to resume his position in the corner. When Roy returned and ran the next implement against Peter's red arse he knew that James' belt had been brought into play by his new master. Peter longed for it to begin but he dreaded the first blow. Suddenly the first of ten whacks hit home - WHACK! "One sir!" Peter screamed. WHACK! "Two sir!" WHACK! "Three sir!" "Don't forget to thank me!" snapped Roy. WHACK! "Four sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Five sir, thank you sir!" Peter's knees were beginning to get weak as the whipping continued. WHACK! "Six sir, thank you sir!" he cried through gritted teeth. WHACK! "Seven sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Eight sir, thank you sir!" His head was spinning and he thought that he might faint. The pain in his arse was becoming too much. WHACK! "Nine sir, thank you sir!" Peter stood stoically because he knew he was enjoying this, wallowing in sexual servitude to master Roy Jones. WHACK! "Ten sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Now get over onto the bed and I'll decide what to do next!"

Peter lay on the bed with his arse turned up and Roy sat beside him. "Did you learn anything from your punishment Peter?" Peter nodded his head. "In that case Peter, what do you say to your Master?" Peter swallowed, "I learned never to lie to you again sir." "Very good Peter, from now on, if you want to stop, our stop-word will be 'uncle', and if anything is getting too much when you say that word I promise I'll stop. Any questions?" "No Sir." "Good, now I have to call Nick," said Roy as he dialled the number on his mobile. "Hey Nick! Would you like to drop over and help me out with training Peter Smith?" The question was of course rhetorical. Roy knew that Nick would kill to be allowed fuck Peter's, or any other bloke's, arse. "Of course!" chimed Nick, "and I would even love to have a go at your arse as well!" Roy laughed at his brother's reply and he squeezed his dick through his jeans hoping he could hold off until Nick arrived. He hung up and placed a slave-collar around Peter's neck. "Where did you get that from?" asked Peter. "I used this when I was with Lisa - stop asking questions and get up and go look at yourself in the mirror Peter. Make sure to turn around and see the glow from your arse!" Peter's face was a bright shade of red when he went to the mirror to check himself out. He couldn't believe he was wearing this collar! He was pleased to see his dick growing and straining the confines of the cotton pouch. He was excited to by the baldness of his pubic area. Roy walked up behind him and covered his head with a navy pillowcase. Peter stood passively as Roy slipped it on. He couldn't see anything, but he could hear Roy walking around inspecting him. Peter gasped when he felt Roy's hands start to explore all over his smooth body, Roy's dick was rock hard, and he noticed that Peter's had started to leak as he saw a small stain on the front of his jockstrap.

"Good boy, lets get you over to the bed now." Peter allowed himself to be led over to the bed and was laid down on his back. Roy had set up his bondage stuff that he had prepared when Peter was in the corner. He had a few of William's ties with which he tied Peter's wrists to the headboard and then his ankles to the legs of the bed. Peter was spread eagle on the bed, with a big white tent jutting out from his hairless groin. Roy slipped off his shoes then took his jeans off. He climbed up on the bed between Peter's tied up legs. Peter could feel his dick throbbing in the restraining pouch, he felt the bed move as Roy got on it. The next thing Peter felt was Roy's tongue pulling at the waistband of his jockstrap. Then he felt Roy's mouth engulf the pouch. Roy's dick was hard as iron but Peter could not see this through the pillowcase.

Roy started sucking Peter's dick through the jockstrap,. Peter was squealing in quiet pleasure. Roy bit the waistband of the jockstrap and started tugging downward. Peter lifted up his hips as best he could and allowed the skimpy covering to be pulled off his groin, both struggling to get the elastic over Peter's leaking dick. Roy couldn't delay any longer and cupped Peter's balls in one hand while holding his dick up with the other. He slowly brought his mouth down onto Peter's pole for his first ever taste of his new boyfriend's dick. It long before he was slobbering all over Peter's hard young dick! "Yes, Roy, fuck that feels great, don't stop, oh sir. Fuck off! Stop Roy! I can't take any more, fuck I'm going to cum in your mouth, please stop sir, shit!"

Roy sucked harder, he could feel Peter's dick getting ready to erupt, then Peter roared as he started firing thick globs of cum into Roy's mouth. Roy did his best to swallow it all, but some of it ended up leaking back onto Peter's bald crotch. Peter kept thrusting his hips up while his dick continued to drool until finally he collapsed, exhausted, on the bed. Roy pulled his boxers down and grabbed his hard dick, and began to jab at Peter's arse without getting inside. The friction caused him to erupt and a trail of hot juice shot from his dick, coating Peter's pucker and sliding in globs onto the bedspread.

After a bit, Roy got up took a baby-wipe. He cleaned Peter's dick, and then, taking a scissors, he cut the bands of the jockstrap and removed it. Peter was naked now apart from the leather collar. Roy looked at his watch, it was almost two o'clock. "Peter, I am going to go get a drink of water, just lay there and relax!" Roy left the room and closed the door behind him. Silently he went to the front door and opened it. Nick was waiting there, on time, as arranged. Nick stripped out of his clothes and Roy smiled when he saw that his brother was wearing a black jockstrap. Together the came back into the room where Peter was. Nick sprung an instant boner at the sight of Peter secured to the bed.

Peter didn't know there were three people in the room yet. When he felt Nick's cotton covered balls in his face he started licking at what he thought was Roy's crotch. "Well Nick," said Roy, "the fun is just about to begin!" "What's going on?" Peter tried to say through his dick-filled jaws. "Shut up Peter, you may not speak until you're spoken to! Just keep sucking on Nick's love-baton like a good boy!"

Nick removed the pillowcase from Peter's head and leered down at the young man beneath him. Peter nipped with his teeth at the black pouch hovering over his face. After seeing how playful Nick was during sex during the weekend, Peter was looking forward to a good time! He started liking at the dick pouch in his face. "Punishment time is here again Peter," Nick said as Roy showed Peter the black leather paddle again. Roy grinning mischievously as Peter looked at the paddle. "Yes sir, I need to be punished by you." "Roy straddle his face," Nick said. Roy sat with his feet on either side of Peter's head with his arse just over Peter's mouth. Next Roy lifted his boyfriend's ankles and held them under his arms. This left Peter's butt exposed to the playful brother-in-law before him. Nick smiled and raised the paddle. WHACK! "Ouch!" Peter snapped as Roy sat on his face. WHACK! Peter screamed up Roy's hole. "Take that!" WHACK! "And that!" WHACK! "And that!" Roy reached forward and began to pull roughly at Peter's dick. WHACK! Peter's whimpers could barely be heard as Roy's buttocks muffled him. WHACK! Roy was pulling Peter's almost hard dick roughly, his balls were bouncing as he yanked furiously on the knob. WHACK! Nick let fly with full force WHACK! Peter screamed and his legs flew free. The force of his strong legs sent Roy flying. Roy recovered his balance quickly. "Easy Nick!" he said as he took the paddle from his excitable younger brother. "Sit on his face you and I'll finish him off!" Nick moved into position and placed his cute teenaged bum on Peter's face. Peter welcomed him by jabbing at his hole with his tongue. Roy raised Peter's legs again and laid in a good hard swat at the exposed arse. WHACK! Peter sobbed as he licked at Nick's hole. WHACK! WHACK! And then he stopped. Tears were running down Peter's handsome face.

Nick adjusted himself so that his balls were over Peter's face as the bound youth felt Roy's tongue at his hole. Roy started exploring more, and then reached for the baby oil that was on the bedside locker. Still licking at Peter's back door he squirted a big glob of it onto his fingers. He backed off with his mouth and started spreading some of the lubricant around Peter's pucker. Peter sighed as the cold oil spread around his sore arse. Roy started working with his finger at the entrance. There was resistance at first, but when Peter relaxed a bit the greasy finger went right in. Peter moaned. Roy noticed after he got a second finger inside that Peter's prick was rock hard again. He looked up at Nick and nodded. The two switched places!

Peter took his boyfriend's dick into his mouth with a single slurp, Roy leaned back and moaned! He looked up to see Nick smearing baby oil all over his hard young dick. Peter sucked and slurped on Roy's dick until he felt Nick prodding at his hole. "Beg me to fuck you, Peter." "Stick it up me there Nick boy, please fuck me!" Nick needed no further encouragement. He lined his dick up against his target and pushed. Peter grimaced, but his ring gave way and in went Nick's dick. The look of pleasure on his young brother's face turned Roy on incredibly. Peter was grabbing the bedspread while Nick pounded into his sore hole. "Oh, fuck Peter! This feels fucking great!" Nick started to fuck his brother-in-law. As Peter got more used to the feeling of being filled he started to respond to his fucking and started trying to suck Roy's dick again, but he couldn't get it into his mouth. Watching Nick had made him so hard that his dick was parallel to his belly so Peter could only suck on his scrotum.

By now Nick had found Peter's prostate with his long dick, and Peter's dick throbbed with every thrust inside him. "Yeah, Nick, You're going to make me fucking cum again!" he squealed. Roy reached down and tweaked his nipples, Peter's dick started pumping all over his stomach! Nick couldn't hold it back any longer and started thrusting with sharp jabs and the, all of a sudden, he stopped and his dick pulsed and spilt inside Peter's swollen sphincter! Peter could feel the dick spasm inside him and it just intensified his own orgasm.

Nick's dick began to soften a bit. Suddenly Peter felt a strange sensation in his arse. He felt a trickle of hot liquid spill inside him and he realised that Nick was relieving himself. "Stop that!" Peter yelled. "Fuck off!" Nick snapped in reply. "Uncle!" Peter roared. Roy moved quickly to remove his brother forcefully from Peter's back. As he pulled the hyperactive teenager away, the piss-gushing dick sprayed Peter's stomach, face and the bed with a spray of piss. "That's fucking disgusting!" Peter howled as he ran to the bathroom to shower. "What the fuck is going on?" Nick asked. "'Uncle' is the stop word that Peter and I agreed to, he didn't agree with what you were doing!" Nick couldn't believe this. "I was only having a piss!" he pleaded. "You should have warned him and asked him if he was willing to do that. You know Nick, every bottom doesn't get off on being pissed on!" "So what happens next?" "I suppose you'll be spanked!" "By you or by him?" "That's Peter's decision!"

Peter returned from the bathroom, he had showered. "Are you going to get your pervy brother to clean up his mess?" he asked Roy pointing to the wet bed. Roy snapped his fingers and Nick rushed to gather up the bedclothes. He brought them to the kitchen to put them in the washing machine. He felt a bit bad about what he had done, he wasn't quite sure if he felt bad because Peter was upset or because he knew he was going to be spanked.

"Punishment time Nick," Peter said when the young man returned to the room. Roy smiled when he saw the fear in Nick's eyes as he looked at the paddle. "Please Peter! I'm really sorry! Please don't spank me Peter!" "Bend over boy," Peter said. Nick looked at Roy who nodded a confirmation of Peter's instruction. Nick knew that he had to face the inevitable so he bent over with his hands on his knees. Peter smiled an evil grin and raised the paddle. WHACK! "Ouch!" Nick screamed. WHACK! "I'm sorry Peter!" WHACK! "Please stop!" WHACK! Peter let fly with full force WHACK! Nick howled and almost fell forward.. "Please stop this Peter!" he begged as the next stroke landed, WHACK! Nick stood up. WHACK! "You flinched!" Peter shouted, that one doesn't count!" WHACK! Nick sobbed as he resumed his bent over position. Peter sprung an erection. He was recovering from his disgust and getting back into the swing of things, literally! WHACK! "Now, go stand in the corner for an hour!" WHACK! Nick stood up and slowly moved to the corner as he had been instructed. The red cheeks of his arse protruded through the straps of the jockstrap he was wearing. Peter and Roy looked over at him and admired the delectable curves of Nick's adorable arse. Peter whistled. "I sure wouldn't mind burying my bone in that!" he said. Roy landed an angry slap on Peter's arse. "Join him in the corner!" he snapped. Peter looked at his boyfriend in mild surprise. "Do as I tell you boy! How dare you presume that you could fuck a Jones arse!" Roy handed Peter another jockstrap and he put it on. He had difficulty collecting his hard dick in the white cotton pouch. "I'll sort that horn of yours out in a minute!" said Roy as Peter went over to stand beside Nick. Roy took the leather paddle and stood behind the two boys. "Ten each!" he said as he began to slap each of the two young men alternately. They howled in agony as the leather paddle cut into their red hot arses. When Roy had finished he stood back and admired the two red protruding arses and smiled - "you're a great man to punish disobedience!" he muttered to himself as he walked away.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN - A VISIT TO THE UNIVERSITY James and Kenneth hopped into the car to go to the golf club. "So Kenneth?" James asked, "what's the problem with Lisa this weather?" "Well!" Kenneth began, "she thought she was pregnant last week, she thought she was pregnant the week before and the week before and so on." "So what's the problem?" "Well she's so worried about getting pregnant that she won't have sex with me!" "Ever?" "I'm lucky if I get it once a week at the moment!" said Kenneth sadly, "don't get me wrong James, I love the girl, but …" "I know!" said James cutting his friend off in mid-sentence. "You can't live with them and you can't live without them!" "You're doing fine," remarked Kenneth with a tinge of jealousy in his voice. "Yeah!" said James, "although I miss burying my bone in a bit of muff from time to time!" "So why don't you go and get a girlfriend then?" "And go back to listen to her moaning all the time? Thanks but no thanks!" "So you're gay now are you?" "Fuck off!" said James, "gay is not a word I'd ever use to describe myself!" Kenneth looked at his friend in disbelief; "James, you're shafting another bloke! When two blokes are shafting each other the word used to describe them is 'gay'. At least that's what most people mean by the word!" James pouted a bit and then replied, "William and me are a couple, yes! But we're not gay! We have an open-minded sexuality!" Kenneth laughed at this reply. James was irritated by his reaction. "Fuck you Kenneth!" he said, "you had sex with a bloke this morning. Does that make you gay?" "No!" "Then why would it make me gay?" Kenneth accepted the point gracefully. "So why do you do it then James?" "Why? Because I get all the sex I want, it's enjoyable, there's no risk of pregnancy and best of all there's no moaning!" "From what I remember of William he moans a lot!" said Kenneth. "Oh he still does!" said James, "mostly when he's got my dick up his arse or down his throat. Yeah!" he said as he grabbed his dick through the training-pants he was wearing, "William moans all the time!" Kenneth laughed. "I suppose it has its advantages over the moaning that bitch Lisa does!" he said. "Do you want to hear him moan?" James asked. "Sounds interesting!" "Turn the car around, the university is two miles back! We can play golf afterwards!" Kenneth turned the car and drove back to the university. They parked and headed towards the arts block where William worked. "Are you sure he won't mind this?" Kenneth asked. James laughed quietly as a reply and Kenneth knew that William wouldn't mind at all.

When they entered the arts building James asked one of the students where William's office was. He followed her directions and brought Kenneth up to the fourth floor and they found the room easily. William smiled and looked over at Kenneth. "Yo! Kenneth," he began, "what brings you around these parts? I haven't seen you in an age! How's Lisa?" "Lisa's fine!" Kenneth replied. "Kenneth's never knew that you were good at taking it up the arse William," James said, killing the pleasantries that the other two were engaged in. William blushed a bit but then he grinned, "Well, you know now Kenneth. I suppose that James has told you what we get up to?" Kenneth shrugged his big shoulders and replied, "No, he didn't say much about it at all. I was shocked at first when he said you two were an item, but after I had spent the morning doing the same with him myself and now know what I've been missing." William smiled at Kenneth and said, "Really? You two spent the morning fucking?" "No!" Kenneth replied, "we only had a bit of that, then we decided to play golf!" "So," asked William, "are you as keen on shafting blokes as your two cousins are?" "Maybe not!" Kenneth replied, "I just did this because Lisa is acting up and I thought my balls were going to burst if my dick didn't get some action soon!" "I bet you have a great big juicy dick. Just like your cousins!" said William. "Big dicks seem to run in the Smith family!" "It's big enough!" said Kenneth modestly. "Am I going to get to see it?" William asked. Kenneth looked at James who nodded to him and tell him to continue, "Well, I could show you it right now, as long as you're on your knees and willing to suck on it!" William smiled, "Well, I think I might be willing to give that a try!" he knelt and said, "Come on then big-boy, let me see what you've got!" Kenneth shook his head in disbelief and said, "I can't believe he's going to do this James!" James smiled and said, "He's an expert at this. I bet William would love to suck us both off, wouldn't you William?" William nodded in reply, "If that's what my James wants, that's what my James gets!"

James snapped his fingers and then pointed to the growing bulge in his training pants. William got down on all fours and crawled over to James. He kissed the growing bulge in his young husband's training pants and then reached for the draw-string. As he opened the string James began to gently tug at the fabric. William slid his pants down to his feet to rescue James' familiar dick from their cotton confines. He looked up at James and then swallowed the stiffening purple knob in one single greedy gulp. "See what I meant Kenneth? William here loves dick, don't you William?" "I do James! I love it lots!" James laughed "I bet you'd love to feel it sliding up your arse as well, wouldn't you?" "I don't think I could take it after the weekend bash!" James laughed and said to Kenneth, "Look at him go Kenneth! Shit, I bet he'd really love to have both of us fucking him at each end!" James drove his dick into William's throat, gagging him, but he took it all the way. "Come here Kenneth! Look at the way my little faggot takes my dick!" Kenneth approached with his dick straining his trousers. William slid his hand over to Kenneth's thigh. He moaned softly as William's hand rubbed the growing mound that was straining the dark trousers. James pulled out and said, "Get his suit off him!" William moved to obey. He began by kissing the hardening bulge in Kenneth's trousers through the material. Kenneth opened his flies and let his hard dick spring out. His dick was bigger than James', a real Smith dick! James' hand came around and shoved on the back of William's head and said, "Suck his dick faggot! Suck it and make him know what a well trained bottom-boy you are!" By this time, Kenneth was sliding his dick in and out of William's mouth. He said, "Oh man, his mouth feels so good!" James slid his hands over William's shoulders and said, "Yeah, it does Kenneth. And, the reason is, that we got us one hot little fucking faggot boy whore! William's the kind who loves to suck and loves being fucked! Isn't that right William? You're nothing but a faggot isn't that right?" "Yes sir! I'm a faggot whore! I love dick in my mouth and love being fucked sir!" James laughed as he pushed William's face back towards Kenneth's dick. He took it into my mouth and stared up Kenneth's body as he sucked back and forth on his hard shaft. Kenneth looked down and said, "Man, never thought a bloke like William would want to suck on my dick!" "See Kenneth? You've one big fag-boy in William here. Yeah, he's just a fucking slut aren't you William? William was so engrossed in sucking that he barely heard James moving around behind him. James patted his butt and said, "I bet you can't wait to feel this big fucker of mine up your arse!" With that he laughed and slapped William's arse.

"William wants it Kenneth! Oh yeah, my little William just loves to be fucked!" "Oh! I want you to fuck me James! I want your dick in me, please James, fuck me, oh please! I want you so badly James, please, fuck me!" James slapped William's arse again and said, "Get your arse up on the desk! Show Kenneth here where you want my dick faggot!" William quickly got up on the bed and lay on his back. He lifted my legs and spread them. "I want your big dick right here sir! Oh please James, please, let me have, right here sir, right here in my cunt sir, oh please sir!" James laughed as he greased his dick and looked at Kenneth. "I bet you never thought you'd see William begging to take it up the arse, did you Kenneth?" James knelt on the desk between William's spread legs, his dick pointing up as he said, "Tell Kenneth where you want this big dick of mine!" "Up my arse! Please let me take it up the arse!" James laughed and said, "Now watch Kenneth!" With that, he drove his dick all the way into William's sore hole with a single lunge. William's head lolled from side to side, "Fuck it James! This hurts!" James pulled his dick back and then, slammed it home again, then, did it again, then again. He leaned over as he held his dick inside and he began to fuck with quick sharp thrusts! William's face was frozen in a grimace with his teeth gritted. A big dick, sliding in and out, every inch pumped inside when James asked, "Are you having fun William? You love a big dick in your sloppy gay cunt don't you? Will you tell Kenneth how you love being fucked by a younger men?" "Oh yes James! Kenneth! I love to take a hard young dick up the shitter, I like my men, young, hung, big, hard and on top! Ooh James, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me!" James laughed and said, "Now Kenneth, William's going to show you how to please the man that's fucking him! Aren't you William?" William nodded, knowing exactly what his young husband intended to do. He allowed James' tool to slip from his arse and then lay over the edge of the desk with his feet on the floor. James stood behind. William lifted his arse, just enough to let James' dick slide back in. Then, he began to ride James' dick with his arse, working it in circles, up and down and around, fucking himself just the way he knew that James wanted it.

James began to slap William's flank as he said, "Yeah, fuck on that dick! Show Kenneth how a real bottom serves his master's dick!" William groaned in pleasure as he rocked on James' dick, lost in submission to his young husband's dick. James grabbed his fuckee's hips and lifted him up, as he slowly slid the full length of his hard shaft into the receptive but sore hole. William rose up in response and pushed his arse back at the invading dick as James said; "Get in front of him Kenneth! Shove your dick down his throat, let's give this little faggot of mine what he really loves!" Kenneth placed his dick at William's pursed lips and James screamed; "Suck Kenneth off faggot! Suck his big dick!" William obediently opened his mouth wide as Kenneth shoved his dick in and James laughed; "Now you're getting it Kenneth! Fuck his mouth, use it like it was his arse, he'll love it!" William moaned as Kenneth did just that, thrusting his strong hips as he fucked William's mouth. William was in seventh heaven, James in the back, Kenneth up front - what more could a bloke ask for? William pushed backwards for more of James' probing tool as he sucked on Kenneth's mammoth dick. "We have our little faggot hot now Kenneth! Yeah, work on that dick cunt, yeah, you know how you love to please my dick!" "Oh shit James! I'm going to cum! Oh shit, his mouth feels great!" Kenneth answered. James laughed and slapped William's arse: "Go for it Kenneth! Fill him with your cum! Make him swallow!" He laughed again and slapped William's arse hard and said, "I bet he'll take it all, believe me Kenneth! He always does!" Just then, Kenneth went over the edge! He slammed his dick into William's mouth and William felt it shoot down his throat. William worked his throat to try and get some more but Kenneth pulled back as William drained his balls. "Now William! Tell Kenneth how much you liked sucking his big dick and drinking his cream!" James said. William stared adoringly at Kenneth and said, "Oh Kenneth sir, your dick tasted so good, so big and hard and I loved drinking your cum sir!" Kenneth looked down as William said this. James rammed his dick into William harder and deeper and he moaned and shouted; "Yes, yes, fuck me James, fuck me sir, oh sir, yes, fuck me, fuck me James!" James howled as he slammed into his boyfriend. William's dick began to leak onto the smooth desktop as James' dick shot up inside him. William clamped on the invading dick as James groaned and held himself inside until he stopped cumming. Then, he jerked his dick out and said; "Okay Kenneth! It's your turn Kenneth! Fuck him! Make him take that big, meaty, Smith dick of yours!" William rolled over onto his back and lifted and spread his legs as Kenneth moved between them. He aimed his big juicy prick at William's hole and quickly slid in all the way home. William moaned as Kenneth began to fuck him. He writhed under the young man who was fucking him for the first time, working his arse as he took that big Smith dick up the arse!

Meanwhile, James, knelt on the desk with his arse over William's face; "Watch Kenneth, William is going to eat my arse out next!" Kenneth stopped lunging. James laughed: "Okay William! Eat my arse! Stick your tongue in there and give me a decent tongue-bath!" Kenneth was now fucking like a madman as he watched William eat James's hole and William moaned as he rocked on Kenneth's dick and licked James's hole. Kenneth groaned and cried out, "I'm cumming, oh shit, take it William, take my hot load up your faggot arse!" He slammed his dick in and William felt his hot load shoot into him to add to James's earlier deposit.

William's experienced arse tightened to milk the cum out of Kenneth's spewing dick and he groaned stopped pumping, but he never pulled out! James moved a little and presented William his wet and flaccid dick! William took it into his mouth eagerly, as Kenneth watched James fuck his mouth. Kenneth got aroused again watching William deep throat James's dick and began to fuck again. William loved it as Kenneth continued to slide his dick in and out as William feasted on James's dick. He was impaled again on their big young dicks and felt so full of dick, he knew I was going to cum. William's dick shot onto the desktop, James crammed his lover's mouth full of his dick and roared; "Take my cum faggot!" William swallowed hard as his husband's dick shot its cream. He opened his mouth to let James see his cum oozing out of his knob as William sucked. At that point, his mouth had accommodated the full length of James' dick as Kenneth started cumming again in his arse. He was moaning and James held William's head on his dick as he said, "Yeah, fill him Kenneth! Give him what he wants!" William moaned as Kenneth rocked over him as his dick spewed another load. He pulled his dick out and James pulled his dick from William's mouth at the same time.

"You think we're done with fucking you William?" "I hope not!" "Turn around! I think I want your to fuck you once more." William turned around and backed up to him and James shoved his dick in again. "Yeah, James! Ooh, yes James, fuck me with that big dick, fuck me sir, fuck me silly!" Kenneth shook his half-hard dick "You want this some more William?" William nodded as Kenneth stood in front of him. James chuckled as he fucked and Kenneth stood over William's head and ordered; "Get your mouth on this faggot! Come on you hungry cocksucker, suck my dick!" William slipped his mouth along the hard shaft, he was being fucked at both ends again. In and out they plunged until James pulled out of William's arse and moved in front of him next to Kenneth. "Let her rip Kenneth! Let's shoot the faggot's face at the same time!" William stared as the two big knobs tensed and shot at the same time. "Clean our dicks!" said James and William and his willing tongue obeyed. When William had left both dicks spotless James said, "Kenneth, do you mind if William and I have a private chat in the bathroom?" "No problem at all James!"

William followed James into the bathroom and once inside James closed the door. "I need to piss," he said, "which end do you want it in?" William hesitated for a moment - "I'm on the horns of a dilemma!" he said. "That's the first ever dilemma you've ever had about horns!" said James with a laugh, "which end will it be?" "I think that my arse can't take much more!" said William meekly. "Does that mean that you'll drink my piss?" asked James. "I don't really want to do either," said William as he looked down at the floor. James placed his arm around his boyfriend's shoulder. "William, do you love me?" "Love you? You know I adore you!" "Well then?" "James!" William exclaimed, "loving you is one thing but I'm not a fucking toilet!" "Did you smoke today?" William hung his head. "Yes!" "Okay!" said James, "if you don't want a hard spanking this evening you can get out of it by letting me piss inside you!" William wasn't happy with this but he didn't want another paddling. His head was spinning as he tried to reach a decision. "Okay!" he conceded at last, "I'll take it in the mouth!" James smiled and moved in closer as William accepted his husband's knob into his mouth, and, James began to piss. William closed his eyes and moaned as he swallowed the hot liquid, gagging on the unfamiliar taste as he did. James stood there, letting his piss flow as William tried to take every drop. When he finished, he pulled back and said, "William, I can't believe you just did that! I pissed in your mouth William and you actually drank it!" "I'm not sure if I did this myself!" James laughed; "Well, as much as I've enjoyed this, we got to get going." They left the bathroom. William wanted to get sick. Kenneth had got dressed while James and William were in the bathroom. James began to pull his own clothes on so William walked over and squeezed Kenneth's basket. "You and that big dick of yours are going to make your Lisa a very happy lady!" Kenneth smiled and said, "I only wish she knew that! Thanks William, this has been great!" William smiled and said, "It sure was Kenneth. Come back for seconds any time!" James laughed and then he slapped William's arse and said, "Faggot! We'll see you when you get home!" William smiled as they left his office and went to play golf.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN - MEANWHILE, BACK AT THE RANCH. While James and Kenneth were with William in the university, Roy was sitting in the house with the two punished youths standing in a corner with their red arses exposed through their jockstraps.

James got into the car. "Do you still have the energy for a quick round?" "No - but I do have the energy for a quick play around!" Kenneth replied with a smile. "You're really getting in to this," said James. "James, I haven't seen this much action in six months. I love it!" "Let's go back to the house then and take up where we left off earlier!" James suggested. "Let's go!"

Back in the house Roy was watching Jerry Springer. It was the usual crap - some girl was complaining that her sister had slept with her boyfriend and his brother and the usual fight followed. One part of the show involved the first girl accusing the two boys of being perverts and of even fucking each other. "Where do they find this shit?" Roy asked himself. "These guys are faggots!" the first girl roared. "Shut the fuck up!" her sister replied. "They are faggots!" the first girl insisted, "everybody knows that they fuck each other!" One of the brothers got up to attack the first girl and the security men moved in - "What a load of crap!" thought Roy.

But as he thought he realised that the plot wasn't that far removed from whet he was getting up to. He decided that he could make a hot scene for the afternoon out of the storyline. When the show was ended Roy looked at the two boys and smiled. "I have an idea!" he said, "Peter can be the second girl and we'll be the two brothers!" "That means you two will have to fuck each other first!" said Peter, "that's what the first girl said happened!"

The two Joness grinned at each other and smiled. Nick walked over to his brother and they proceeded to re-enact the accusations from the Springer Show for Peter. Nick went down on his brother's dick gagging as it disappeared past his lips and down his throat. But Roy wanted arse-activity and not a blow-job. "Nick, get off that dick and sit on it like a good lad!" With a gleam his eye Nick climbed up and positioned his arse over Roy's throbbing dick. Peter watched as Nick's hole stretched wider and wider taking that familiar pole completely up his skinny arse. He was still wearing his jockstrap and Peter watched jealously as Nick's black clad basket rested against his brother's balls once the entire dick was all the way up his hole. Nick pulled his bulge out of the way so Peter could watch as he pulled himself back off Roy and Taz slid back out of him. Nick's legs were spread far apart his knees sticking straight up from Roy's slender body, with his big brother's big dick sliding in and out of him.

Peter sprung a painfully hard boner as he watched Roy's dick slid in and out of his younger brother's widely stretched arse. Nick's thigh muscles tensed as he raised and lowered his arse up and down Roy's dick. Roy continued to thrust and slide his dick in and out of Nick's arse. They were hot! "Fuck me!" Nick moaned as he squirmed his arse on his older brother's dick. "Fuck me, "Oh yeah Roy, ram!" Nick urged as Roy increased his thrusting. Nick rose up and down a little faster, rubbing his body into Roy's. "Oh Roy, fuck me, fuck your little brother!" Nick continued as Roy kept sliding that his dick in and out of his little brother's stretched arse. Peter watched as these two brothers moaned and fucked, but Roy had other plans for Peter then having his as a spectator.

Roy pushed Nick off of his dick and snapped his fingers. "Get over here Peter Smith and the two of us will double-dick you!" Peter moved quickly to obey, he quickly removed his jockstrap and climbed onto Roy's long, slim body to position his expecting arse directly over Roy's throbbing tool. As Peter lowered his arse downwards Nick guided his brother's prick to the winking hole. They made contact and Peter's ring slid down Roy's rigid flesh while Roy arched his back and thrust his hips upwards. Once Roy was all the way in Peter started riding his stiff dick by bouncing up and down. Taz slid past the tight ring of Peter's sphincter.

Peter lowered his arse back down impaling it on his master's prick. Roy moaned and Peter felt Nick's move behind him and slide his hard, young shaft along the crack of his arse. Roy's hands spread Peter's cheeks so that his brother could fuck his lover at the same time as himself. Peter raised up high enough until Roy's knob was barely inside his hole then Nick slid his knob into the hole alongside his brother. "Fuck him Nick!" Roy groaned. "Fuck him!" Roy took his brother's prick in his fist and forced it deeper up Peter's arse. Nick pushed Peter's shoulders down so his arse engulfed his brother's dick as his own dick slid up Peter's arse.

Peter's sphincter was stretched wider then before he tried to take both Joness up his arse. The feeling was incredible as his ring opened up to the invasion of two stiff dicks. He knew he had all of Roy's and Nick's stiff dicks inside when he felt their pubic hair crush against the cheeks of his arse. Nick started sliding back out and Peter lifted his arse off Roy's prick. Roy continued to prod his throbbing tool back up Peter's arse while Nick slid his one out. Nick slammed his dick back in and they were off. Peter squirmed as Nick assaulted his arse. The shear pleasure of two dicks sliding in and out at different times and rubbing against each other was incredible. Peter thought about how he and Robbie had done the same to William two days earlier. It was as much fun to receive this as it was to give.

The pace started increasing. Nick's thrusts became more frantic and his hips slapped wetly against Peter's arse cheeks. Nick's balls bounced against his brother's balls as their long stalks rammed in and out of Peter's arse. Nick pumped his rigid dick in and out but he couldn't take sharing anymore. He pulled his dick out and pulled Peter off Roy. Nick then grabbed Peter's ankles, spread his legs apart and ploughed back in. Nick slammed his dick up Peter's arse. Over and over again Nick fucked hard. Then with one mighty thrust he shot his hot spunk into Peter's stretched arse. His dick pulsated and pumped his load into Peter's willing hole.

Roy immediately pushed his younger brother aside, grabbed Peter's ankles, and thrust Taz up Peter's hole. Roy yanked his hips back and thrust in again. Peter threw his head back as Roy filled his arse with dick. Peter's eyes rolled as Roy pumped his dick in and out of his hole. Roy pounded his arse, he slid in slowly than pounced mightily. "Yeah Roy, fuck me big boy!" Peter slid his hands up Roy's lean chest. Roy's hips pounded the upturned arse beneath him. Peter whimpered as Roy pushed and pumped. "I'm going to fuck you for a long time," he grinned. I slid my fingers out of his mouth and "I hope you do!" Roy rested his elbows on either side of his lover as his hips continued ploughing his dick in and out. "Fuck me! Oh yeah Roy! Fuck my arse!" Peter groaned and Roy kept fucking. Suddenly he plunged his mighty tool deep into Peter's bowels. Peter gasped as Roy sank his teeth into his neck and almost split his arse in half by slamming his arse with a big, hard dick. Roy kept slamming, thrust after thrust, Roy's fucking sent a wave of pleasure through Peter's body. "Oh Roy! Fuck me! Oh Roy," Peter kept begging for more. Roy rammed in, thrusting Taz in and out. Peter screamed as his lover rammed his fat prick into him harder and harder with short jabs that penetrated Peter so deeply that he thought Roy would puncture his lungs. Peter reached around him and hung on as Taz continued to pound his arse. With one mighty heave after another Roy buried his tool deep inside until he exploded. He bucked once then twice then collapsed as Taz discharged his hot, flowing spunk. "Did you like that, Peter?" he asked as he slid his dick ever out of the cum-soaked arse. "You bet I did big-boy!" "Would you like to fuck Nick now?" "Please!"

Roy then looked up to his brother, who was watching the scene, and beckoned him. "Nick," Roy commanded. "get over here and let Peter fuck you." Immediately Nick came over and obediently lay on his back to await Peter's penetration.

As Peter lined up to shaft Nick, Kenneth and James arrived back at the house. "Listen!" said Kenneth. James listened and the two laughed when they heard Nick moaning. "God yes! Fuck Me, Peter! Harder!" "Sounds like Peter is having a good time!" said Kenneth. "Let's go see what's happening!" James suggested. "You go! I need to go and piss!" Kenneth replied and headed straight to William's and James' room. "Don't be long, I'll wait for you in your room!" "I won't be longer than I normally am!" said James with a cheeky grin. Kenneth laughed and cupped his friend's arse in his hand and squeezed it. They both laughed and went up the stairs quietly. At the top of the stairs they separated, Kenneth went to the main bedroom and James to the spare one. He looked inside the door and smiled at the sight that greeted him.

Peter had Nick's legs over his shoulders as he drilled his arse. He watched as Peter's arse lifted and slammed back down, forcing his engorged dick deep into the boy's arse. "You like that Nick?" Peter hissed. "Oh God, I love it! FUCK ME!" the boy screamed. Peter started rotating his hips, grinding into Nick's groin. Slowly, Peter slid his huge dick out of Nick's slick, tight hole. Nick's breathing quickened as Peter rotated his hips side to side, stretching his hole wider, teasing and tempting Nick. Peter popped the head of his dick out of Nick's hole. "Please Peter," Nick whined. "Please put it back in." "You want some more of my dick, slut?" "Yes, please fuck me, Peter." Nick begged, arching his back and forcing his asshole towards Peter's hard, throbbing prick. James stared as Peter pumped his fat prick hard up Nick's hole. Nick seemed to beg for it. Up and down went Peter's arse. In and out of Nick's stretched hole. James watched as Peter fucked with wild abandon. Peter spread Nick's legs wide, snapping his hips forward, spearing Nick onto his rigid dick. Nick thrashed against Peter's thrusts. Peter slammed relentlessly into his victim. Peter buried his tool deep up Nick's arse. Furiously, Peter pulled his prick out of Nick then slammed back in to the balls. In and out, Peter lifted his arse into the air and crashed back down, drilling Nick's tight arse. "Oh God, Fuck Me Peter! Fuck me!" Peter kept slamming into the boy until he cried out. Obviously Nick was about to cum and Peter stuck his dick into him. Nick cried out, his cum showering all over his stomach. Peter kept fucking him as James slipped out the door.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN - WHO IS ON TOP? After the show, James went to his own room and Kenneth was waiting there for him. Kenneth had already stripped off. "So?" asked James, "do I get to fuck you now? Kenneth simply nodded. James stripped and they sat on the edge of the bed. "Fuck me," Kenneth murmured. "I'm going to," James reached down and hoisted Kenneth's legs onto his shoulders. "I'm going to fuck the hell out of you, boy! I'm going to fuck you like a cheap slut! You want to be fucked? "Yes" With that response James buried the entire length up to the balls in Kenneth's arse. Kenneth screamed and tightened his hole. James pulled his engorged member all the way out and slammed it back in with brutal force, a response that provoked another scream. "Take it Kenneth, I'll give you something to scream about!" James pulled back out again and slammed back in. "Come on, scream for my dick!" and he pulled back out and slammed it back in. "Yeah Kenneth I want to fuck the shit out of you!" moaned James as his fat dick ploughed Kenneth's arse. James was excited and continued to slam into his pal relentlessly. Kenneth was alternating between screaming and moaning. James was fairly pounding by now and every time he hit the bottom of Kenneth's arse he elicited a "FUCK ME!" from his fuckee. James slammed his prick inside getting faster with each lunge. He spread Kenneth's legs wide and fucked, and fucked, and fucked. Every time Kenneth screamed "FUCK ME!" James slammed his prick home, grinding his pelvis into Kenneth's arse. "Yeah James!" he panted. "FUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME!" James was fucking furiously, impaling Kenneth's quivering arse on every inch of his experienced prick. He lunged into his buddy with one thrust and his cum flooded Kenneth's arse. Kenneth could feel the throb as James' prick filled him. He watched his face as he came. Almost immediately he yanked his throbbing dick out, flipped Kenneth onto his stomach, pulling his cum-drenched arse into the air and slammed his dick back in.

"That was just one fuck, Kenneth. I'm going to fuck you again and again until you can't walk!" James started fucking doggy style with hard, rapid thrusts. "Oh Yeah, Go James!" Kenneth moaned, "Give it to me up the arse!" "You like Daddy's dick, don't you?" "Yes Daddy, fuck me!" James thrust his engorged prick up his arse rapidly while Kenneth shoved his arse into the air to meet James' thrusts as he continued to assault Kenneth's arse. James continued to fuck. He pulled his dick out, slapped Kenneth's arse then plunged back in with all of his might. Kenneth yelped after each slap and James pulled back out again then slammed back in. "FUCK ME!" James' thrusts were rhythmic now. Kenneth could feel that big throbbing prick slam in and out of his hole. James' His hips slapped against Kenneth's arse. "Oh yeah James! Fuck Me, Go James, come on fuck me Daddy," James leaned forward and started poking Kenneth up the arse. The harder he fucked the louder Kenneth yelled. "FUCK ME JAMES!" James slammed his rock hard dick up Kenneth's arse, his hips slapping against his lover's arse. He snapped his hips back and slammed back in. Over and over again, harder and harder each time, James fucked Kenneth.

Kenneth felt the invading dick sliding in and out over and over again. He couldn't believe all that had happened that day. James was fucking the hell out of him and he loved every bit of it. "Do you want some of my ball-cream, Kenneth?" "Yes, but in my mouth!" "What was that?" "Please cum in my mouth?" "Say it again," "PLEASE CUM IN MY MOUTH!!"

James needed no further encouragement, he snapped his engorged dick out of Kenneth's arse and Kenneth gobbled his spurting dick, grabbing James' arse and forcing his tool deep down his throat. He sucked on James' prick for five minutes before the hot cum spewed forth from his throbbing tool. James rubbed his shooting dick over Kenneth's face and then stuffed it back into his mouth as more cum erupted from his balls.

Kenneth tasted the lumpy cum as it spewed into his mouth. He licked and sucked with all his strength. James then pushed his hips forward and the cum in Kenneth's mouth slid down his throat. Kenneth shot a load onto his own groin and James reached down, he scooped a glob onto his fingers and fed it to Kenneth. James collapsed on the bed and Kenneth lay beside him. "I need a few minutes to recover!" said James. "You can have five!" "Minutes?" "Yes!" "Thanks!" They fell asleep.

An hour later, when James recovered, Kenneth was already awake and he suggested a game of 'mercy'. "What's the prize?" Kenneth grinned. James grinned back. "Winner fucks the loser," he said as he stared into Kenneth's eyes. They locked their hands together in silence and began to push. As their hands began to tighten the muscles in both their arms began to bulge. They stared into each other's eyes as the test of strength began. Their hands gripped hard now. They began to push harder. They shifted their legs to gain better footing. Their hands raised high above their bodies. Kenneth grinned as he used his height advantage to dominate his smaller friend, James' wrists began to bend back. Kenneth pushed harder, and James' wrists bent back even farther. He let out a loud groan. By now he was about halfway down to the floor and losing. His feet kept fighting for strong position, but no matter where he planted them, Kenneth's strength was only getting more powerful. James howled as he struggled. Kenneth smiled, then pushed even harder. James' fingers were stinging now, he knew he could not win this. "Oh SHIT!" he hissed. Kenneth PUSHED, and fell on the floor. "Do I get to fuck you now?" Kenneth asked. "Fuck... you cheated!" "Get ready to be fucked big boy!" Kenneth shouted as he tackled the kneeling man and the two friends began to wrestle. James fought back with all he had but Kenneth was stronger. Every hold that James was somehow able to get out of, was met by a newer, more powerful hold. The two wrestled for about five minutes. Kenneth's big dick was getting stiffer. James moaned as Kenneth overpowered him. James knew that he was no match for Kenneth. Before long, Kenneth had James face down on the floor and he was kneeling between his friend's legs. Kenneth's huge began to stand straight up against his stomach. Kenneth spread James' legs with his knees. James' tight arse stuck high into the air. Kenneth took his time inserting his dick into James' butt. Slowly, painfully, his big dick made its way inside. James clenched his arse to resist the invasion. "No! NO!" James yelled. Kenneth penetrated his arse with force. He paid no attention to James' pleas. With a long thrust Kenneth's dick was all the way inside. He gently lowered himself onto James' back and stopped.

After a few minutes Kenneth began to hump James' butt, slowly sliding in and out. After a few minutes he quickened his rhythm, pounding his lower torso against James' arse, pulverizing it with every blow. Kenneth pushed and panted, pounding James' arse. It was hard, rough and painful. James' only sound was an occasional moan. Kenneth kissed James' neck. He pounded James' arse with his rod. His pace intensified. Kenneth was dripping sweat as he worked James' arse over. It seemed to James that Kenneth's dick was getting bigger when he pulled out and only left the tip of the knob inside James' butt. Kenneth suddenly rammed all the way back in. James' arse swallowed the mighty dick as his mouth opened in an agonised roar. Over and over Kenneth slammed in and out. Kenneth was having the best fuck of his life James was more fun than Lisa ever was. Then Kenneth gave one last shove. He held it inside, holding still as his body tensed. He raised his upper body up slightly as he pushed. His dick was nearly ready to explode. Kenneth grimaced. His eyes closed tightly. Then he began to shudder, almost violently. "Fuck! Fuck it! I'm fucking you James!" He called through his clenched teeth as his orgasm began. He began to rock his hips back and forth again as he offloaded his milk in James' arse. James grimaced as the hot liquid flooded his arse. It hurt - but it hurt in a nice kind of way. Kenneth's dick kept spurting inside his hole. James was exhausted when it stopped. Kenneth pulled his still stiff dick out. It was still hard as a rock. Kenneth stood all the way up, and his erect dick slapped against his tummy, splashing cum and sweat all over

James lay flat on his back as Kenneth lowered his body onto his friend's. James' dick began to grow as Kenneth's larger equipment pressed against it. They kissed. Kenneth lifted his butt up, just a bit. His big dick slid against James', occasionally jabbing his balls painfully. James groaned in pleasure as Kenneth continued to rub his huge truncheon against James'. "Please fuck me again!" James whimpered. "No! You forgot to flatter me, try again!" he said and he began to laugh, "and this time say things that will make me horny!" "Please will you fuck my arse with your gorgeous, big prick?" "Keep begging! It's getting me going!" "Please Kenneth, please stick your dick into me and treat me the way you'd like to treat Lisa, fuck me please Kenneth! I want to be fucked by you …" "Okay then!" said Kenneth laughing, "but remember, it was your sweet talk that made me do this!" "I don't mind the pain if you don't mind the shit!" Kenneth got up and stood by the bed. He pulled James to the edge and lifted his legs into the air. Kenneth bent forward so that his dick prodded James' hole. With a slow, long push, Kenneth began to insert his dick into James' still greasy and welcoming arse. James felt the wide club slowly sliding up his rectum. Each inch seemed to split him open even more. Kenneth's dick was about half way in. He smiled as he watched James endure the obvious pain. Then, with one thrust, he shoved all the way in.

James screamed, he felt as if his hole was being fucked to shreds and he loved it. He cried out for a few moments and his whole body trembled. Kenneth stayed still, his dick held tightly by James' hole. He didn't move. Kenneth moved his hand down to James' horn. He gently fondled the stiff rod. James began to moan loudly. Kenneth wrapped his fingers around the stiff organ and squeezed it. He pulled and James began to shoot. Squirts of cum shot up onto his chest and face. James' hard rod flexed in Kenneth's hand as a surge of cum dribbled down over his fist. James moaned. Kenneth continued to pump his buddy gently. After ten minutes of wanking, James was done.

Kenneth returned his attention to James's butt. He grabbed James's calves, raised them high into the air, and splayed him wide. He pushed his dick against the muscular ass in front of him. His knob began to press against James' hole. The hard knob easily separated the quivering arse beneath him. James' hole pulsed as Kenneth began to slide inside. James began to moan loudly. His hole closed tightly around the invading knob. He arched his back and Kenneth's muscles tightened as he forced his way inside James's tight hole. James groaned as Kenneth slowly and forcefully poked him. James's spent balls dangled loosely just above Kenneth's invading tool. Kenneth humped his rod against the dangling balls. James' rectum tightened as Kenneth pushed in. Eventually, Kenneth's balls were pressed against James' arse. He grimaced as Kenneth grinned. And then the two of them moaned with pleasure.

The bedroom door opened and Peter poked his head in. "What the fuck …" he began. Kenneth looked around and saw his surprised cousin standing in the doorway with Nick looking over his shoulder. "Come on in and enjoy yourself, boys. This fag's not going anywhere," Kenneth said. The two needed no further invitation. They stripped out of their jockstraps and approached the bed. Nick began to fondle James's horn. Peter moved his face to James' and began kissing him. His hand started tweaking and massaging James' nipples. At the other end Nick began kissing and lapping at James' tool. He slipped the stiffening dick inside his mouth and began sucking. His tongue moved up and down the rod, giving James enough stimulation to build another orgasm. Nick relished the taste of James's tool. He nearly gagged as James thrust forward and slid his rod down the boy's throat as far as it would go.

Kenneth rocked his hips as he closed his eyes in ecstasy. His back muscles flexed and relaxed as he humped poor James. James was overcome by this growing orgy. The stimulation of Kenneth Smith's dick up his ass, Peter Smith pulling his tits and Nick Jones sucking his dick brought James close to another climax. His rejuvenating tool began to leak and then squirt. Nick moaned as he began to swallow the warm semen. Before James was finished, Kenneth felt his hole twitching with each spurt and this brought him off. "Hold him tight, boys," Kenneth's breathing was increasing. "I'm going to fill this fucking bastard, and he's going to take it fucking all!" Kenneth yelled. His eyes squinted and he spurt several globs in quick succession into James' hole. dick jumped inside James' arse as James moaned. He tightened his hole and Kenneth pushed harder. Kenneth's knob pulsed inside, opening and closing. James began a low guttural moan as his own load finished and Nick slid off the wilting dick. Kenneth fell forward on the bed and kissed James. "You two can fuck off now!" said Kenneth as he broke the kiss, "James and I need some sleep!" Nick and Peter picked up their jockstraps and left the room. Kenneth, still buried to the balls in James kissed his lover and closed his eyes to sleep. "Do you always squint when you cum?" James asked. "I don't know! I never thought about it!" "You look real sexy when you're shooting a load," James remarked. "You look better when you're taking it!" "So you're gay now are you?" "Fuck off!" said Kenneth remembering the conversation in the car, "as you said earlier, gay is not a word I'd ever use to describe myself!" "And if two blokes are shafting each other what word would you use to describe it?" "I think 'open-minded' was your suggestion!" "Or maybe open-ended?" "Go to sleep!" "Once more gay boy?" "That's an offer even I couldn't refuse faggot!" said Kenneth as he began to slide his half-hardened dick in and out of James' greasy hole.

Just at that moment William returned from the university and heard the noise in the bedroom. He slowly crept upstairs. The moaning gradually became more audible, and when he got to the bedroom door, he could hear everything quite clearly. "Oh yeah, Kenneth!" James was saying, "stick it up my butt, fuck me harder, please!" "Call me 'Sir,' faggot," Kenneth commanded. "Yes sir, I love your big penis, sir!" William began to stroke himself through his trousers as he listened to James being fucked. As James grunted and begged for Kenneth's dick, he wished that it was him who was shafting his young husband and not Kenneth Smith.

William slowly opened the bedroom door, he watched as Kenneth shafted his husband, pulling his massive dick almost all the way out, and shoving it hard back to the hilt. "Yes sir, yes sir, oh! fuck me," James groaned, thrashing his head around, his eyes were half open. "Oh Kenneth this is just fucking ... WILLIAM!" He yelled when he saw William standing watching. Kenneth looked up and pulled out of James' hole. "William!" Kenneth said, "this is one great fucking lover you got here. Do you want to watch him take it up the arse?" "Go on Kenneth, fuck him, he needs it!" William replied without showing his jealousy. Kenneth could not resist any longer, and he rammed his hard, greasy dick up James' now sloppy arse again, causing James to squeal with delight. Then he reached around with one hand and fondled James' balls, which made his hole tighten and quiver around the embedded prick. After a few minutes of ploughing in and out Kenneth tensed. He could feel it rising, and there was no way of stopping it, even if he wanted to stop it, which he didn't. Kenneth began to moan, and William, rubbed his own hard dick inside his pants. "Oh fuck!" Kenneth muttered, "I'm cumming. James, I'm cumming up your arse, boy. There she blows!" "Yeah Kenneth, fill my butt with your juice," William watched the lust on Kenneth's face, and he knew he would drench his trousers soon. Kenneth's body jerked and with each spurt, he rammed into James, who grunted each time his arse was pounded by Kenneth's raging horn.

William felt his own dick stretch and then dropped a load of sticky cum inside his trousers. He blushed. "I see you creamed your jeans!" Kenneth remarked as he pulled out. Just at that moment the doorbell rang and William scurried off to open the door. It was Robbie. "Hi Robbie!" Kenneth heard who it was and followed down the stairs to salute his cousin. Robbie stared at Kenneth in disbelief, he had often seen Kenneth naked but he didn't quite expect to meet his in William's house with a bloated dick hanging between his legs and shining in a clear glow of 'after-sex'. "What are you doing here?" "I've just triple-fucked James!" said Kenneth. Robbie laughed. "Really?" "Yeah!" "Well James is certainly turning, I fucked him this morning as well. If we get Peter over the three of us will have shafted him!" "That's already done!" said Kenneth, "Peter fucked him in the kitchen this morning!" This revelation was too much for William. He went bright red, walked past Robbie and out the door, slamming it behind him. "What was that about?" Kenneth asked. "I'm fucked if I know!" Robbie replied. "I know what it is!" said James from the top of the stairs. "He's pissed off with hearing about me getting shafted!" "Why?" asked Kenneth somewhat concernedly. "I keep telling him that I don't take it up the arse and he would love to shaft me and now he hears that I've been shafted by the three Smiths and he's jealous!" "What will happen next?" "He'll go for a pint and come home later, he'll have calmed down by then!" "Perfect!" said Robbie in a dull voice, "I was hoping to ask if I could stay over for a few weeks and then this had to happen!" "Staying over wouldn't be a problem," said James cheerily. "How could it not be a problem?" Robbie asked, "how can I ask a bloke to let me stay in his house when I've shafted his boyfriend?" "Leave it to me!" James replied, "I'll bring him around!" "Thanks James!" James went into the kitchen to make an evening meal. Robbie brought his bag upstairs and unpacked in one of the spare bedrooms. Kenneth was enjoying the sensation of walking around the house naked, he couldn't do that in Lisa's, so he sat down to watch television with his greasy pole lying bloated across his thigh.

Later that evening, at about ten, James received a phone call from his boss. James had hoped that it would be William, but William hadn't called home yet. A contract in a new bank in Leeds had been awarded to the company and James was to go as part of the team that would install a new heating system. They were due to leave the following afternoon and not return until late on Friday or maybe Saturday morning. Having both Roy and Robbie living in the house posed a problem for James. He was due to spend the next few days in Leeds and he knew that William would not be able to resist the possibility of getting shafted by his former lovers. He knew that William was likely to spend the week fucking because he was annoyed with James. He knew that he was getting jealously possessive of William but he didn't see that as a problem, after all they were a steady couple by now. He thought that William might be better of with a chaperone during his absence and so he decided that Daniel should stay over until he returned.

James called Daniel and he agreed to stay over for the few days. James asked him to make sure that William wouldn't sleep with anybody while James was away. Daniel agreed to the task on condition that he would receive as many blow-jobs as he wanted. James had no problem with that. "If he acts up you can spank him, but only with your hand. I want his arse to recover for next weekend!"

When William came home it was after eleven James and Kenneth were sitting naked on the sofa. William walked straight past them and upstairs without saying a word. James stood and followed him into the bedroom. "Are you okay?" "Maybe!" "I have to go to Leeds tomorrow until Saturday morning," he announced. "What about Friday night?" William asked as he began to undress for bed. James was relieved when he heard this because it meant that William had calmed down "We'll have to change it to Saturday!" said James. William's silence told James that he was obviously not happy with this little change to the routine.. "William!" James said firmly, "I have no fucking choice in this! Whilst I'm away Daniel will stay over because I don't want you fucking around with Roy and Robbie. I am quite serious about this, if you take it up the arse as much as once when I'm away I'll paddle your hard arse to pulp when I get home! Understood?" "And you can take it up the arse as often as you want? Is that right?" "I don't take it up the arse!" "And what the fuck were you doing all day then?" "Today was different!" "How was it different? You never let me do anything like that to you …" "That's because I am the top and you're the bottom, the relationship works better if we stick to set roles!" "That's a load of fucking shite!" William snapped beginning to raise his voice. "Don't you dare raise your fucking voice to me!" James retorted loudly, "but if you want to end this fucking relationship we can do it right now!" William went silent as James glowered at him. "I don't!" he said after a minute of frosty silence. "You don't what?" James snapped back. "I don't want to end this relationship! I love being with you!" said William meekly. "And I enjoy it too!" "Are we friends again?" "I suppose so!" said James with a smile, "as long as you accept that I stay on top and you remain sexually submissive!" "Yes sir!" William muttered, "I accept!" "Good!" said James tenderly and they hugged. "So why do we need Daniel here?" William asked. "Robbie asked if he could stay a few weeks and I told him it would be okay with you!" "No problem!" "But there is a problem," James added, "Robbie and Roy will try everything to get inside your pants and I want somebody here to stop them!" "So is Daniel allowed do what he wants?" "No! I want you to rest for the week. I have given Daniel permission to hand-spank you if you misbehave and you are to suck him off whenever he tells you to. Now promise me that only Daniel gets a sucking when I'm away - nobody else gets one and strictly no fucking with Daniel or anybody else!" "I suppose I can promise you that. After all, the old arse could do with a bit of a rest!" said William resigning himself to his young husband's will. "Turn around and show me the arse that needs a rest!" William did as instructed. James smiled as the older man turned. For a man of thirty-four William had held up remarkably well. His muscle tone was excellent and the red slap-marks had faded almost to invisibility on his milky white buttocks. "Come here!" William stepped back and James manoeuvred him down onto the bed lying on his stomach. James took some baby-oil and spread a generous amount onto the firm white globes. Slowly he began to massage the muscle mass as William moaned into the pillow. "Were you very upset this evening?" James asked as he rubbed his lover's arse gently. "Yes!" "I'm sorry!" said James as he leaned forward and kissed the glistening arse beneath him, "I'll make it up to you now!" He put his hands against William's hip and rolled the man over onto his back. James chuckled when he saw William's stiff erection standing straight up from his groin. Without saying a word he poured some baby-oil onto the palm of his hand and began to grease his boyfriend's dick. "Is this going where I think it's going?" asked William. "Maybe! Where do you think it's going?" James replied still greasing the pole. "Well," William began hesitatingly, "don't get annoyed if I answer that I would love to think that it's going up your hole!" James landed a slap on William's hip. William howled. "Don't you ever fucking listen?" he snapped, "didn't I just tell you that I don't take it up the arse?" As he spoke James moved to where his knees were on either side of William's hips. He leaned forward and glowered into William's face. "I told you I am the top! Do you understand what that means?" "Yes!" As William was answering James was thrusting his arse back so that the tip of William's know was toughing his winking hole. "Who's that knocking at my door?" James' behaviour was beginning to worry William. "It's my dick sir!" "Are you a bottom?" "Yes sir!" "What is your fucking dick doing near my hole?" James asked as he pushed his arse back and impaled himself in one stroke on William's hard rod. William was confused. "You are a bottom!" James screamed, "how dare you stick your worthless, puny dick in my arse! Do you know what being a top means?" "Not any more I don't!" William whimpered. "It means," roared James, "that I will sit on top of you while I allow you to fuck me!" and he began to bounce up and down on William's shaft. "Do you know what I want?" asked James. "What's that?" asked William. "I want you to fuck my arse," said James as he continued to bounce up and down. William hadn't had a chance to do this in a long time and he certainly wasn't going to let his confusion ruin the opportunity. He grabbed James around the hips sliding his shaft in and out of James' hole, William exerted a significant amount of pressure to implant his tool into the very tight opening. He felt the wet smack of his balls on James' cheeks and he knew he was fully inside. Then James lifted up and only the knob was inside until he slid slowly down his lover's rigid pole. William began thrusting his own hips to drive into James' hole. The pace gradually increased in tempo until William was ready to erupt into James. Just as he was ready to shoot James stood up and William's dick slipped from his sphincter with a plop. William tried to pull James back down but James was wanking furiously over William's face. He closed his eyes and a long string of spunk splashed all over William's chest and chin.

Spent, James landed heavily on William again and reached back, then, taking his lover's shaft into his hands he started to pull him off. William's face took on the appearance of a sad puppy. "Can't I cum inside you?" "No way William, I don't want to get pregnant!" James replied with a sneer as he pulled furiously at William's shaft. The mixture of James' dominating and seeming submission sent confused messages and William didn't know whether to moan with excitement or discomfort. James let go of William's shaft and William moaned. He hadn't cum yet. James rolled William over onto his stomach and lined his tool up against the crack. "You ready to get fucked bottom-boy?" William was disappointed that he hadn't been allowed to cum. "Yes please." "You don't sound like you really want it, do you?" "Oh, yes sir! I want to get fucked! My hole is hungry for my man's dick sir. Please fuck me James. Please fuck my hole!" James began to force is hardening dick into William's familiar hole. "Yeah James, Fuck me Sir!" At first the thrusts were slow and careful. "You have a most fuckable hole!" James remarked "Thank you." "Let's see how much it can take." He bucked back and then sped up. He was thrusting hard in and out of William's arse. William moaned in ecstasy as his young lover pounded him in familiar fashion. James plunged his hard shaft in and out with piston motions. Then he started to jab at William for a few minutes before he returned to his regular pattern. James' dick began to throb as it opened and closed, spewing blast after blast of semen inside William. Soon the blasts of hot juice were seeping out of William's hole. When he finished James slowly pulled out, smiling a devilish grin. Globs of his cum splashed William's butt as James withdrew; James smiled. "Now we can go to sleep!" he said. "What about letting me cum?" William asked. "Behave yourself when I'm in Leeds and you can cum in my butt!" James said. William looked puzzled. "Are you serious?" James nodded. "You have my word!" William knew that he was on to something here. It would only be a few days before he would get a chance to fuck James again. He decided that it would be an easy wait with a reward like that for his patience. "James, I promise I won't get fucked when you're away!" "Good!" James replied, "now go to sleep!" "before we sleep may I mention something to you?" William asked. "Sure!" "I didn't like having to drink your piss this afternoon!" "That's okay!" said James cheerfully, "from now on I won't ask you to drink my piss again!" "Thanks James!" "No problem, you can take it up the arse instead!" and he laughed. "You're incorrigible - but I like you!" William said as he kissed his husband and they nodded off beside each other.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN - DANIEL The next morning was like any other in the house. William got up to go to work, Robbie, Peter and Roy were gone earlier. Nick and Kenneth had gone home the previous evening so James was alone in the house. He didn't have any work that morning and he wasn't due to leave for Leeds until after lunch so he busied himself with doing some of the housework. The house was a mess with all that had happened there over the last three days.

When William came home that at seven that evening Daniel was already in the house watching television and dressed in the full replica kit of Liverpool.. "Welcome home!" said Daniel without looking up, "James left instructions for you in the kitchen!" "That's fine!" William chimed as he went upstairs and changed into a pair of black football shorts and nothing else. "Where are the others?" he called out from the bedroom. "Robbie won't be home until ten and Roy and Peter are staying with friends this evening, so it's just you and me!" Daniel replied. When William had changed he came back down the stairs and went into the kitchen to read the note. It was just as James and he had arranged. Daniel followed him and read the note over William's shoulder. "It looks like I'm going to have my dick sucked a lot over the next few days!" said Daniel. William grinned and placed his hand on Daniel's shoulder. He reached down and squeezed the crotch of Daniel's shorts gently. Daniel's dick rose inside the red Liverpool shorts he was wearing. William squeezed softly, allowing Daniel's dick to grow even more. William's own dick was hard as hell. He moved to one side and began to untie Daniel's drawstring. Daniel folded his arms and smiled as William's fingers slipped inside his shorts, gently sliding down towards Daniel's thick pole. William caressed the cock and adjusted Daniel's horn so that it peeped above his elastic waistband. William began to stroke Daniel's cock with his hand. Daniel closed his eyes as his fully erect dong began to drool. William knelt down and opened his mouth. The very tip of his tongue moved slowly toward Daniel's knob. It met, and William gently began to lick the swollen glans. He moved his tongue down along the shaft and licked the entire length of the moaning youth's dick. It was a strong, solid cock - very like his brother's one.

William took his time and teased Daniel, he kissed the knob, licked the shaft but didn't suck. "Would you like me to suck it now sir?" William asked as he grinned up at Daniel. Daniel moaned a positive sounding response and closed his eyes. William slid Daniel's football shorts down his hips and moved in on the hard dick that sprang free from its confines. William sucked hard and Daniel moaned at the unbelievable pleasure. He alternated his sucking to help Daniel achieve the maximum amount of man-pleasure. He withdrew his mouth from Daniel's stiff rod and took Daniel's nuts into his mouth, massaging them and turning them over and over in his warm, wet mouth.

Daniel's dick stuck high and hard as William slobbered over his balls. Then William returned to the shaft, sucking it, slowly slipping his lips down the full length of the drooling dick. Daniel stiffened and within a few minutes his big teenage dick was pounding the back of William's mouth with burst after hot burst of semen. William swallowed the lot. "Stand up!" Daniel snapped with an angry look in his eyes. "Did you not enjoy the blow-job?" William asked nervously. "Your Uncle Daniel felt teeth as I pulled out!" As soon as William heard Daniel using the title uncle, he knew that a spanking was on the cards. "I'm really sorry uncle Daniel," he began, "I thought that I had covered my teeth sufficiently …" "Well, I don't care what you think. I felt teeth. You know what comes next? Do you know what Uncle Daniel has to do now?" Daniel said as he retrieved his shorts from the floor and pulled them on. "Yes, sir." William replied meekly. "Let's go then, William gets his first spanking of the evening!" "First!" "There could be plenty more to come!" "Uncle Daniel, please! I promise to be good! I swear!" "Not good enough. You're going to learn. Drop your shorts!" "NO, Uncle Daniel, please!" There was something insincere in William's pleading. Daniel pulled William across his lap and made sure his white arse was sticking up and exposed. "Now, begin counting!" SMACK, Daniel took a swing at William's arse, smacking it hard enough to leave a hand print. "Ow! One sir!" SMACK! "Two sir!" SMACK! "Will you ever scratch my dick with your teeth again?" "No, Uncle Daniel! I promise I won't." SMACK! Daniel chuckled softly. "You've stopped counting, we'll have to start again!" SMACK! Suddenly the first of ten smacks hit home - SMACK! "One sir!" William shouted. SMACK! "Two sir!" SMACK! "Three sir!" "Don't forget to thank me!" snapped Daniel. SMACK! "Four sir, thank you sir!" "Call me Uncle Daniel!" SMACK! "Five sir, thank you Uncle Daniel!" SMACK! "Six sir, thank you Uncle Daniel!" he cried through gritted teeth. SMACK! "Apologise to me as well!" "Seven sir, thank you Uncle Daniel and I'm sorry for what I did!" William said with his voice breaking a little. Daniel smiled. SMACK! "Eight sir, thank you Uncle Daniel!" SMACK! "Nine sir, thank you Uncle Daniel!" SMACK! "Ten sir, thank you sir!" Daniel let William stand. William bent to pull his shorts up. Daniel noticed that his dick was sticking straight up. William had enjoyed the spanking.

"Stay in that position!" Daniel ordered. William froze in his bent over position. His football shorts were still around his ankles. Daniel stood and walked behind him. He rubbed the hot red arse before him. "Have you anything to say?" "Yes Uncle Daniel!" "Begin!" "I'm very sorry for upsetting you and scratching your dick with my teeth. I deserved my punishment and I want to thank you for your patience and firmness in dealing with me!" Daniel took his swelling dick into his hand and began to rub it along the exposed crack of William's arse. "You look so vulnerable bent over like this," he said, "I think I might just fuck you!" "Please don't!" William answered with a tone of panic in his voice "Why not?" "Because James said I wasn't to have sex until he returned and I want to do as he ordered me!" "What are you prepared to do for me if I don't fuck you then?" "What do you want me to do?" SMACK! Daniel landed a hard slap on the bent-over man's arse. William stood involuntarily. "When I ask a question I want an answer, not another fucking question!" Daniel roared. "I'll do whatever you ask!" William howled in reply. "You just might come to regret that answer!" Daniel said with an evil smile playing on his lips. "Pull up your shorts and follow me!"

William got up as instructed. Daniel sat on the sofa. "I could really use a foot massage boy." The very words made William's dick tent his shorts. He moved over and Daniel's left foot in his hand and began to massage. "Sniff my feet faggot." William obediently held the foot in his hand up to his face and took a deep whiff. He stuck out my tongue and licked Daniel's toes. "Fuck this William! You really are into my fucking feet. Go for it!" William didn't care that this was humiliating - all he knew was that Daniel's feet were making him hot and he wanted them badly. Daniel allowed William to slobber over his feet for about half an hour while he surfed through the television channels with the remote control. When the Eastenders came on the BBC Daniel clicked the television off. "That's enough of that. It's time for something I more entertaining!"

He sat back down and William put his face against Daniel's crotch. "Get busy fucker." William went to pull the waistband of his shorts down but Daniel stopped him. "Not so fast. Lick it through the shorts first." William pushed his face into the crotch area and found Daniel's dick through the material. "We are going to play a little game now. Debbie does Dallas is in the video and I haven't seen it yet. I am going to watch it now and you are going to suck my dick through the whole show, and, if I cum in your mouth I'm going to whip your arse and fuck you senseless. Do you understand?"

William nodded and he hit play on the control. William pulled Daniel's red shorts down and swallowed his hard shaft. "That feels great!" Daniel cooed as he bounced lightly in and out of William's mouth. The film was getting him going and William was afraid that he would cum soon. But he didn't. William continued to worship Daniel's dick for over an hour. He pulled his lips along it (being careful not to let his teeth near it!) and sucked, he kissed and licked, he muzzled and slobbered - but he made sure not to let Daniel cum. When the credits began to roll Daniel pulled on his dick and it started to shoot into William's waiting mouth. Several shots missed and the globs slid down William's cheeks. He swallowed the remainder willingly. "Fuck William...you did really well!" William smiled and the globs of Daniel's cum dropped on the floor. Daniel quickly pulled William up, turned him around quickly, and landed a slap on his shorts. "That's for messing the floor. Get down there and clean it up." William bent over and licked up the cum on the floor. "Follow me!" Daniel ordered and William followed him up the stairs and into his room. "Get into the shower on your knees!"

William knew what the little pervert had in mind. "Sorry Daniel!" he began, "I don't drink piss!" "Did you not promise that you would do everything that I asked?" Daniel replied. "I did, but water-sports aren't part of my scene!" "If you won't let me piss in your mouth then I'll fuck your arse and you will not get to fuck James when he gets home!" "How do you know about that arrangement?" William snapped. "Have you forgotten that James is my brother and he tells me everything? Open wide boy! Uncle Daniel has something special for you." William knew he had no alternative so he opened his mouth and quickly felt a stream of piss coming his direction. "Drink my piss fucker!" Daniel roared as he sprayed William's mouth and face in the yellow liquid. Daniel's piss tasted worse than James' but William knew that this ordeal wouldn't last long. As well as that, he was thankful that Daniel was spraying him from a distance unlike his brother who had rammed his dick into William's mouth to do the same. When Daniel finished he turned to leave the bathroom. William turned on the shower and reached out for a bottle of mouthwash. He felt sick!

When he turned the shower off William heard Robbie talking to Daniel in the bedroom. "You want to go first or second." "I'll go second!" William dried himself and returned to the bedroom where Daniel ordered him to kneel. "Okay Robbie. Go stand in front of him and let him lick your feet." Robbie willingly presented his toes to William's mouth. William obediently took his toes into his mouth. They tasted okay. They switched places and William had Daniel's feet in my face as Robbie proceeded to slap his arse repeatedly. Daniel got tired of just having his feet licked so he shoved his dick into William's mouth. William was hard as a rock with Robbie spanking him and Daniel face-fucking him at the same time. They swapped places again. Daniel moved around behind and started slapping William's sore arse. Robbie stood in front and presented his dick for sucking. "Are you going to drink my juice fag-boy? Tell me you want it!" William could not reply as his mouth was stuffed with Robbie Smith's sizable dick. Daniel slapped William's arse hard. It burned like hell but made his dick start to stir again. "Hey Robbie!" Daniel shouted, "William loves to drink piss" "No way!" Robbie said in some surprise. "Watch! William, turn around and drink my piss!" William didn't want to do this but he also knew that he had no option. He turned and clamped his mouth down on Daniel's dick. Within seconds, he felt the warm flow of piss running down his throat. "See? I told you he drank it!" Robbie was amazed as William obediently swallowed every drop of Daniel's piss. As soon as Daniel pulled out Robbie moved to push his own rod in. It a took a moment or two before his dick went soft enough to piss, but when he started he showered William forcibly with a jet of hot piss. "Fuck Daniel - He's drinking it. Shit!" Robbie's stream of piss slowed then stopped and they all collapsed on the bed, tired the three fell asleep on the big bed.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - THURSDAY EVENING ANTICS Next morning William left for work early. Daniel was staying on his own in the house and would be there until about five when William would be back. Robbie wasn't due until seven and Peter and Roy hadn't said when they'd be home. Daniel stayed on in bed fondling himself and planning some activities for William and himself for that evening.

Robbie knew that Daniel had no intention of letting him near William's arse. He began to seek a way where he could catch Daniel off-guard. It didn't take him long to make up a plan! On his way home from work he stopped of and bought a litre of vodka and six flagons of cider. He knew that Daniel would not be able to stop drinking until he was totally pissed and that if he could get Daniel out for the count then he could do what he wanted with William.

When William got home that evening Daniel was waiting with his dick hanging out of his red shorts. "William?" Daniel said without looking up when the man came in. "Yes Daniel," "I've been waiting for ages for you to come home, now hurry up and give me a blowjob!" William came around and dropped his jacket on the floor. He knelt facing Daniel and smiled. Daniel stood up and moved closer to where his prick was just inches away from William's mouth. He thrust his hips forward so that his dick brushed against William's lips. With a groan, and in the hope that nobody would come home unexpectedly, William opened his mouth wide and sucked in the whole length of his minder's hot young prick.

William could feel the dick swelling as he began to move his experienced lips up and down the shaft, it was very like servicing James'. Within a few seconds, the less-experienced Daniel was filling William's mouth with a load of juice that felt like it was never going to stop shooting. William sucked the softening dick, his hands cupping Daniel's taut young arse, as he licked the cum off Daniel's shaft. "I feel teeth!" "No way Daniel! I was extra careful!" William looked at the floor dreading another spanking as Daniel sat on the sofa. He grabbed William by the arm roughly and pulled him over his lap, "I warned you before about the teeth!" He slapped William's arse. SMACK! "Ouch! I'm sorry Uncle Daniel!" SMACK! "No! Please stop, OW!" SMACK! "That's" SMACK "a load" SMACK "of crap" SMACK! Daniel was slapping William's arse as the man squirmed on his lap, the pinkness of his punished arse and his squirming brought Daniel's dick back to life again. "Those teeth of yours are going to scrape my fucking cock if you're not careful!" SMACK! "Uncle Daniel sir, Stop! Please! I'll do OW! Anything you want," SMACK, "I'll cover my teeth with my lips from now on, I promise!" "That's not all you're going to do. You're going to worship my balls and ream my arse and suck my feet, isn't that right?" SMACK! "Oh, no, please Uncle Daniel, no!" "Then you're going to suck my dick and drink every last drop of my cum, you got it?" William looked up. "Yes, sir," he said. Daniel released the man and spread his legs so that William could crawl in between them. William took a deep breath and licked up the shaft carefully. It was starting to ooze out the tip, so he licked that up. He straightened up some and slowly wrapped his lips around Daniel's knob. "Yeah, that's it. Go down all the way there William boy." Suddenly, they heard a voice. "Let me get some of that, why don't you?"

It was Robbie. William lifted his head, but Daniel grabbed it and pulled it back down. "I didn't say you could stop, did I?" "No, sir," and he started again. "Hey Robbie, you're early." "I know!" Robbie replied. "The delivery we expected was held up in traffic and won't be offloaded until tomorrow!" He walked over to the back of the couch and stood behind Daniel, whose head was leaned back, and rested his dick beside Daniel's face. Daniel turned his head and stuck his tongue out to lick the side of the shaft. "Ooh, yeah," Robbie purred. His dick was like steel now, he rubbed it over Daniel's face but it was to hard and kept springing up, "I want that slut throat wrapped around my dick, Daniel. Give us a go!" he said. He walked around the couch to William and kneeled beside him, he pinched the short hair at the back of William's head and pulled him off Daniel's dick with a slurp, Robbie stood, pulling William with him, until they were standing. Robbie slumped into the sofa and pulled William over the arm of the chair so that is arse was raised and his mouth just beside Robbie's rigid pole. From this position Robbie could force his upright rod into William's mouth.

Daniel got up from where he was sitting on the sofa and walked to the side of the couch where William's legs were spread open, leaving his dick and hairless balls exposed. Daniel knelt down and grabbed each of William's cheeks tightly and then began to slap William's butt. When his hand made contact, William whimpered on the dick fucking his face, Robbie shoved it deeper into his throat. Daniel spanked and Robbie thrust while William writhed around, lifting his hips, and shoving his arse back against the spanking hand. Robbie kept up a slow but steady rhythm filling the hot mouth with his meat, and reaching new depths down William's willing throat. Robbie gasped once, and grunted, "Here it comes, William boy, drink my spunk! UGH!" and he shoved his dick all the way down William's throat, then pulled back a bit to shoot some on his tongue for taste. William lapped at it hungrily. "Oh, yeah, faggot, eat it, eat it you slut..." William sucked on the huge dick as the last of the juice spilt into his mouth. Daniel had stopped spanking him and looked up at Robbie with a smile. "He sucks well doesn't he?" "Yeah!" Robbie moaned in response as William bobbed his head up and down his spent shaft, "I trained him well!" "Here, turn him around and give us a go!" Robbie tried to extract his dick from William's suctioning mouth. William reluctantly let the rubbery monster slip from his mouth. He stood and turned. Daniel cupped his own shaft in the palm of his hand and pointed to it with the other hand. "This one's next!" William bent to the task eagerly. As he bent over Robbie caressed the recently spanked butt in front of him. He landed a sharp slap to William's upturned arse. "Fuck Daniel, this arse looks hot for it!" "For what?" Daniel asked as Robbie stood and rubbed his dick along William's crack. "For fucking!" said Robbie with a dirty grin on his face. "NO!" Daniel snapped, "you can slap him but no fucking, they're James' instructions!" "James will never know!" said Robbie jabbing at the hole with his half-hard shaft. "STOP!" Daniel pulled out of William's mouth and roughly pulled the man forward. "This is going too far! William, go to your room!" he ordered and William willingly picked his clothes up from the floor and headed upstairs glad to have escaped the fucking.

After William had gone to his room, Robbie looked at Daniel with annoyance written all over his face. "Why did you do that?" "I promised James that he wouldn't take it up the arse while he was away and I intend to keep that promise!" "Aw Daniel!" Robbie pleaded, "I'm so horny I have to do something now!" Daniel noticed that Robbie was looking at him hungrily. "Fuck off Robbie, I'm not bending over for you!" he said firmly. Robbie's weapon was standing straight up now. "What am I going to do about this?" he asked Daniel with a pleading note in his voice. "We could watch a skin-flick and wank!" Daniel replied helpfully. "Is Debbie Does Dallas still in the video?" asked Robbie "No!" "Will you get it and then maybe you could pretend to be Debbie and suck me off?" "I'll pull you off but no sucking!" Daniel replied. "Great! I'll get some drink, you find the video and we'll watch it together!" When Robbie returned with the drink, Daniel had rolled the credits and was waiting for the booze. They sat naked on the sofa and opened the cider. "This isn't Debbie does Dallas!" Robbie protested as he saw Flashpoint's credits finish on the television screen. "I watched it yesterday!" Daniel said, "I haven't seen this one yet!" They poured two pint glasses of cider and Robbie sat back into the sofa. He folded his arms behind his head as Daniel slugged from the cider in his right hand and clumsily stroked Robbie with his left.

As the film rolled by Robbie took and occasional drink from his glass. Daniel was already onto his third refill by the time the bedroom scene with Steve Fox came on. "That Steve Fox was one hot actor!" Robbie said. "Do you like him?" "Yeah, he reminds me of William!" Daniel took a long drink from the cider. He finished half the pint in a single swallow. Robbie smiled. His plan was working. "How does he remind you of William?" he asked trying to sound totally sober. "Well, they're built similarly and both are bottoms and I think they're the same age!" "Really?" Daniel asked as his hand slipped off Robbie's dick. Robbie knew that the drink was beginning to have its effect. "Here! Try some of this in it!" he said as he handed Daniel the bottle of vodka. Daniel eagerly poured a generous shot into his glass and then topped it up with cider. He gulped on it as they watched the three-way action on screen. It was at the point where the three men were inserting dildos into each other. "Wouldn't you love to do that?" Robbie asked Daniel. "Do what?" asked Daniel as his young head began to swing. "To do what they're doing there on the video!" Robbie replied helpfully. Daniel looked at the screen where Steve Fox was taking a huge dildo up the arse with the bloke behind him getting a dildo from a third one. "That could be us!" said Robbie. "What?" asked Daniel who was clearly under the effect of the alcohol by now. "William could be Steve Fox, you're like the bloke behind him and the fellow at the end isn't unlike me!" Daniel looked at the video and squinted. Robbie was right. The three on the screen were almost eerily similar to the three of them in the house! "We still can't do it!" Daniel slurred. "Why?" "We've only one dildo!" "We could use real dicks!" Robbie added helpfully. "I promised James …." "I know!" said Robbie as he cut the drunken teenager off in mid-sentence. "A promise is a promise - we won't do it!"

They returned to their drinking. By the time Hal Rockland had entered the bar Robbie heard a light snore from Daniel - success! Daniel was asleep! Robbie got up quietly from the sofa and crept upstairs making sure that Daniel wouldn't hear him. He entered the room where William was sleeping. Robbie smiled to himself. William was lying on his stomach with the sheet covering him up to the band of his boxers. Robbie crept silently over to the bed and sat down on the edge, resting his hand on William's leg. William opened his eyes. "What the fuck are you up to?" he snapped. "I'm hoping to be up you!" Robbie replied, "I haven't had you to myself for a few months so with James away I thought that I might as well rekindle our old passion!" He removed the sheets to uncover William's lower body. William looked at him suspiciously. "James will go mad if he finds out!" "Well, we won't tell him then! Now, aren't you hot in those boxers? Why don't you take them off and let me at that arse of yours?" he said tugging at the waistband of William's shorts. William resisted but Robbie tugged harder and managed to expose the arse he was so fond of. "Please don't Robbie!" William begged, "James said I was to have no sex while he was away and that he would paddle my arse if I didn't do as he ordered!" "Oh no he won't, I'll whip your arse right now and save James the bother of doing it later!" "You'd better not, Daniel will tell James and there'd be hell to pay!" "No, Daniel's drunk, and I'm in charge now, so you better do as I say." "No!" "Oh, so brave old William won't obey an instruction from Robbie Smith, is that right?" "Yes! If I behave then I get to fuck James and I want to …" Before William could finish Robbie pulled him across his lap and brought his palm down with a loud crack on William's arse. SMACK! William yelled, Robbie smacked his arse hard again, and then again. "I'll teach you to obey me," he growled and smacked him again, even harder. William's squirming against Robbie's dick was making it ooze, and he could feel his loose football shorts getting wet and sticky. William's arse was bright red, so Robbie smacked it one last time and, flipped William over throwing him onto the bed. William yelled. "Shut up, cunt," said Robbie with a snarl as he dropped his shorts and moved in behind William's upturned arse.

Robbie grabbed his dick by the base and held it tightly, veins popped out of the shaft, he rubbed his knob along William's crack. William whimpered. William's hole was surprisingly clean because he had given it a good wash-out before bed. Robbie couldn't remember when he had last seen William's hole this clean. He leaned down onto the bed and licked William's hole. Next he started tonguing it. "What are you....!" The horny young top thrust his tongue deep into William and spread his arse lips with it, coating William's colon as his tongue probed at William's hole. William wriggled his hips a bit. Robbie leaned back again, he grabbed the baby-oil and poured it over William's crack. He let the clear fluid dribble down William's hole and through his crotch. With one hand Robbie smeared the oil all over William's arse, suddenly, he jammed his index finger up William's arse. "Fuck!" William roared in surprise at the sudden entry. "This is nothing compared to what's coming." William whimpered. Robbie dribbled even more lube on William's arse. "Okay, William, I think you're ready for something bigger." Robbie looked down at his dick, which was painfully hard. He looked at William's twitching hole and his throbbing dick pumped another huge glob of gloss out the tip. He stepped up to the bed and grabbed William by the hips. He grabbed his dick by the base, aimed it at William's hole, and with one smooth, steady stroke, shoved it all the way up his arse. "Fuck it!" William grunted loudly. "That's one offer I won't refuse, you like my big fucking dick, don't you?" "Oh, yes, Robbie!" William was panting heavily now, and as Robbie picked up the pace, he looked up at the mirror at the top of the bed and admired the young man who was fucking him, Robbie started ploughing William's willing hole, thrusting in deeply with every stroke, pounding his rammer into William's arse. William whimpered, "please, oh, please, oh, yes, Robbie, fuck me harder, please!" With one final thrust, Robbie stiffened and shot a load up William's arse.

After a minute or so, Robbie slid his softening dick out, which made William sigh disappointedly. "You're still a good little faggot," Robbie said as he slapped William on the arse. "Now we're just going to keep you nice and warmed up while I go take care of Daniel." As he said this, Robbie reached into the bedside locker and found the dildo that William had received for his birthday. He ran some baby-oil over the rubbery weapon and then slid it up William's arse with a single shove. "That will keep you ready for my return visit!"

Robbie, still naked, went down to where Daniel was lying drunk on the sofa. When he heard Robbie coming back into the room he opened his eyes groggily and stared blankly at the naked man strolling towards him, he knew Robbie Smith was likely to do to him. Robbie had a well earned reputation for fucking all night. "Well, our little alcoholic is awake is he? Looks to me like I have a drunken bottom just waiting to get ploughed by Robbie." Robbie grabbed his dick underneath and raised it toward Daniel's face. "This dick is going to split your arse Daniel, and you're going to beg me for every inch of it." Robbie grabbed Daniel's football shorts and yanked them down, and noticed that Daniel's boxers had been pulled down a bit letting his hardening dick peek out over the waistband. Robbie reached over to rub it. He groped Daniel aggressively through the briefs to see if he'd get a reaction. " "Yeah, you like this, don't you? Why don't you drop your boxers for Master Robbie now?" Daniel stood shakily as Robbie pulled his boxers down. His teenaged dick was stretching out from his trim body. Robbie smiled. "Now, I'm going to get your cunt ready to take my dick." Daniel moaned in drunken protest, he clenched his sphincter tightly closed, but Robbie found it and began poking at it with his middle finger. He noticed Daniel's dick was starting to stand straight up now.

Slowly massaging the tight opening Robbie worked his finger inside. Once inside he noticed that Daniel's dick was starting to drool. "Yeah, you like that, you like having your fucking hole fingered, don't you Daniel?" Daniel grunted as Robbie's finger worked inside him. "Yeah, go on Daniel, tell me how much you want this big dick." Robbie's own dick was starting to dribble as he realised that Daniel would soon be begging to get fucked. Robbie pulled his finger out stood up. "Now we're really going to have some real fun," he said as he sat down behind Daniel's vulnerable arse. Robbie got a bit more baby-oil and went back to work on the soon-to-be-shafted hole that faced him, and watched as Daniel wriggled and almost resisted the fingers inside him.

Robbie worked away at twisting his fingers in Daniel's arse, twisting two, then three fingers around and deep inside. Daniel seemed to be pushing back onto the probing fingers now, and he strained to open his hole wider as he moaned. "You want more, boy?" Robbie asked with a tone of surprise at Daniel's sudden compliance. "Yeah Robbie, give it to me baby!" Daniel replied. "Good, because you're going to get it anyway!" Robbie withdrew his fingers and moved around to Daniel's face. He greased bum-poker in front of Daniel's face so he would see what was going to go up his arse. "Okay then, we're going to work that hot hole of yours, so get ready." Robbie moved back behind the prostrate teenager, and aimed his dick at the waiting hole. He rubbed the head up and down the arse crack, teasing it. Finally, he pressed against the hole itself and his big knob popped inside. Robbie slowly slid inch after inch into Daniel's hole, "Well, seems to me that your arse loves my big dick fucking it, is that right Daniel?" Daniel made no reply as Robbie slid his hard shaft in and out, but with a steady rhythm as Daniel moaned loudly. "Now why don't you starting milking my dick with that cute little arse of yours? Daniel began to thrust his upturned arse back against Robbie's invading monster as Robbie placed his hands on his hips to watch as the cute butt slid forward and back along his shaft. Daniel pressed back hard, wiggling his arse and churning Robbie's dick deep inside his hole. He began to lurch with his hips, fucking Robbie's prick in and out of his hole. "That's the way to do it," Robbie said. Daniel could feel Robbie's prick being swallowed up his arsehole each time he slid back. "That's fucking great!" Robbie said, looking down and seeing his prick fucking into the sexy youngster's cute arse.

Robbie began to lurch his hips now, fucking his prick further into Daniel's cute arse with every lurch and impaling his own arse on Robbie's nine-inch prick with each backward lunge. "Yeah Robbie!" Daniel said, enjoying the sensation of the big prick rampaging his arsehole by now. "You're such a great fucking shagger!" "You have a great arse!" Robbie said as he grasped Daniel's waist and slammed his dick in forcefully. Daniel was bending over with his hands on his knees, totally relaxed as Robbie's prick plunged in and out of his hole. He reached back and hung onto his fucker's thighs for balance and began to meet the thrusts with opposing thrusts of his own arse again.

Robbie began some rough fuck-thrusts. Fucking his prick rapidly into Daniel's arse, Then Robbie began to slap at Daniel's arse. Daniel found the sensation of Robbie slapping his arse to be exciting. Everything was exciting for Daniel. He was bent over, wallowing his cute arse on Robbie's prick. Robbie was fucking him and his arse burned under the impact of Robbie's slapping. Robbie panted, Daniel clenched his arse on The Bum-poker and began to milk it. The force of the clenching forced Robbie's dick out of his arse but Robbie quickly buried his dick back inside, Daniel was fucking his cute little arse on Robbie's prick as the load burst forth in his cute arse. "Oh, shit!" Robbie blurted, "I'm about to blow!" Suddenly Daniel felt the big fucker shooting up his arse. He backed his buttocks up against Robbie's belly, scouring his arse against the crotch hair as his ring tightened around the thick prick. Warm gushes of spunk continued to gush into his rectum, gurgling out around Robbie's embedded prick and drenching their contact area with Robbie's goo.

Daniel still clenched his arse on Robbie's wilting prick, as he wanked furiously, standing upright and jacking off as he lay his head back against Robbie's chest. Robbie felt a quiver as the boy blasted his load. Daniel's hole massaged his prick as the sphincter opened and closed in rhythm with the boy's spurts of spunk. Daniel lunged forward allowing Robbie's dick to slip out of his arse and he collapsed on the sofa in a heap. Robbie picked up the red shorts and wiped his dick with them. He threw them on the floor, patted Daniel's arse and then called William to come down and give him some more attention. When William entered the sitting room he looked at Robbie nervously. Daniel was asleep already and Robbie who was sitting on the edge of the sofa smoking a cigarette and rubbing his hand along Daniel's greasy arse. Robbie was wearing a pair of white Leeds shorts that showed up against the remainder of his Summer tan which hadn't faded. He stubbed his cigarette in the ashtray and ordered William over.

"William! I need to piss so kneel in front of me and do your duty!" William moved reluctantly over to Robbie who stood up, lowered his shorts over his hips until the familiar bum-poker hung freely. He ordered William to kneel. William took Robbie's large dick into his mouth. He swallowed the knob and the first couple of inches as his tormentor began to piss. William kept his lips tightly sealed around the thick shaft as a stream of hot piss poured into his mouth and down his throat. William's swallowed Robbie's hot piss making sure that not a drop escaped. This hot yellow stream continued to pour into William's mouth and he sucked hard on Robbie's knob to draw out the last drops of that liquid he loved so much and then with a last lick of the dick head he let it drop from his mouth.

Robbie lay back again on the sofa. "William," he said, "Daniel's pissed, I'm horny, you're unsupervised so let's get to bed now!" "Robbie please don't do this!" William begged, "James will go mad if he finds …" "Shut the fuck up!" Robbie snapped with a broad grin. "Daniel is asleep and James need never know!" They went back upstairs to the bedroom. They moved quietly because they didn't want to wake Daniel. On entering the room Robbie snapped his fingers and William, understanding the implicit order, lay on his back with his knees in the air. Robbie jumped on top of his and sucked one of William's nipples then he sucked the other. William squirmed and moaned with pleasure as Robbie sucked but he cried out when Robbie bit him. William screamed, not loudly enough to wake Daniel but loud enough to indicate that he felt pain. William struggled to get out from under Robbie's body but "You're a fucking bastard Robbie Smith, you know that hurt!" "What you need is this bastard's dick up your fucking arse, you can never get enough of that can you?" William knew that was true.

"William I'm about to give you the fucking of your life. How do you want to take it first, on your back or doggie style?" William knew that there was no point in resisting or even trying to do so. "On my back!" Robbie grinned and got between William's legs and taking hold of them forced them back over his shoulders. He lined his huge knob up against William's hole. He looked down and then began to push his weapon hard against the resisting sphincter. "Fuck off Robbie!" William yelled in pain "use some baby-oil! Please!" Robbie just grinned, grunted and continued to thrust the dry shaft into the unwilling gap. He forced the first few inches of his dick inside. "Feels good William, are you having fun yet?" Robbie asked as he began to force his dick further up William's arse.

William grunted as bum-poker slowly ripped into his arse. Robbie pulled back, with his dick almost all the way out, and then, with a mighty thrust, he shoved his entire shaft up William's arse, burying himself to the balls. Robbie smiled and looked down at his victim; "Beg me to fuck you cunt!" he ordered. William's hole was twitching around the embedded shaft. He was beginning to enjoy the feeling of being stuffed with Robbie Smith's prong. At this point resistance was futile, he was lying on his bed with a huge dick up his hole - he decided to cooperate with Robbie at this point. "Robbie, please fuck me, I want you to fuck the daylights out of me!" Those words were music to Robbie's ears. William was good at flattering his fucker and Robbie got off on that. "Beg for it bastard, tell me whose master. Come on boy beg me to fuck you with my big fucking dick." "Fuck me sir, fuck me. I'm your fuck-slave, Please Robbie fuck me hard!"

Just then, James drove up the driveway and slammed his car door, Robbie and William didn't hear him returning. James came in and called his brother, "Daniel? Where are you?" He stopped in his tracks when he saw Daniel lying naked on the sofa. James noted that his brother's butt was glistening with the lube that Robbie had spread on it. He quickly realised that Daniel was locked and that there was probably something afoot. He walked over to the sleeping youth and pulled him form the sofa. Daniel landed in a heap on the floor. This naturally woke him. "I'm sorry," Daniel blurted. "What's going on?" James was really angry with what he knew was going on. He had foolishly hoped that William would resist both Robbie and Roy, but the opposite was obviously the case. He saw the two pairs of shorts on the ground. "Who owns the white ones?" he snapped. "Robbie does!" Daniel blurted, "he's probably upstairs..." "Okay, okay, let me find out for myself what's going on..." James crept quietly up the stairs and peeped in through the door of his and William's room. He saw Robbie on top of William and listened to his husband begging to be fucked! "Please sir! Fuck me!" James' rage swelled. One part of him wanted to burst into the room but he was sensible enough not to. He knew that William had broken the bargain and so he could use this against him if William ever moaned about James getting fucked by the Smiths. Besides, James was quite relieved that he didn't have to let William shaft him and the relationship would continue in its established vein.

Robbie began to pull his dick from William's arse and William gasped with pleasure as Robbie pulled out again only to thrust back up the chute just as hard. In and out he thrust his hard dick. As his actions got faster and faster his dick was leaving William's arse altogether. It was only out for a moment before it thrust back in. Harder and faster Robbie thrust his dick in and out. For twenty minutes James watched quietly as Robbie fucked his husband's arse. "I'm fucking cumming William you cunt, I'm fucking shooting my load." Robbie's body shook, his knob still deep in William's arse throbbed as a shudder passed through his balls and he felt his hot juice shoot along his long hard shaft before erupting inside William's hole. Robbie pulled his dick out very slightly and then thrust back in forcing yet another eruption to follow the first as his spunk filled William to capacity. "Fuck me Robbie fill me, fuck me and fill me, give me all your juice." William moaned

As Robbie pulled out William's own dick began to erupt. Because of the position that he was in his cum shot from his dick and onto his face. Robbie collapsed and the two lay together with Robbie's pole still buried up William. "That was one great fuck!" he said, "I really love your fucking arse, you've always been my favourite fuck-toy." William smiled, "Robbie you're the best fucker I've ever met. Now let me suck your dick, it needs a good cleaning!" Robbie knelt as William turned onto his stomach and opened wide to swallow the sperm covered dick. His tongue cleaned the knob, the slit and the shaft right down to the root. Swallowing and licking as he continued to suck the shaft of Robbie's bloated dick. He reached the base and then sucked it all the way up again. A final lick of the big wet knob, a quick lick along the shaft and Robbie's dick was clean.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN - JAMES' ANGER? James was not at all impressed with what he was watching in his own room. He stood back from the door and tried to think about what course of action he would take. He looked into the room again. William was chewing and sucking on Robbie's spent tool. "Yeah William, suck that lethal weapon!" Robbie moaned as William continued to suck his dick back to hardness. "I bet you'd love me to fuck that arse of yours to oblivion this evening! Would you like that bum boy?" James' temper was rising as he watched. "Please don't do this!" William begged, "I promised James that I wouldn't take it up the arse when he was away!" "Well you've broken that promise already!" Robbie chimed. "Only because you made me!" "But you loved it, didn't you?" William didn't answer. Robbie sensed a bit of rebellion and decided he would have to crush this before it went too far. He grabbed done of William's tits and began to squeeze on it painfully. William howled. "Shut up or you'll wake Daniel!" "Please stop Robbie, you're hurting me!" "I'll stop when you agree to turn around and let me fuck you doggy!" "Please don't, I promised …" Robbie squeezed again cutting William's protest short. "You promised, you promised - I know! I'm getting fucking sick of this constant whining about your promises to James! Now, let me tell you a few straight facts. One - James isn't here, two - Daniel is asleep, three - I will not be telling James anything when he gets home and four - neither will you. So get that arse of yours ready because Robbie Smith is going in again!" William meekly turned and raised his arse to make it vulnerable to Robbie's assault. "That's the boy!" Robbie chirped, "now beg me to fuck you!" William knew that resistance was futile. "Okay then," he conceded, "please fuck me!" "That doesn't sound very convincing," Robbie said disappointedly. "You know how I feel about this don't you?" "Yes I do! But I still think you could beg!" William moaned - "I want you o fuck me please!" "Call me daddy!" James was seething with rage when he heard this but his better judgement advised self-control. He knew that William was trying to keep the promise he made and he was glad of that. "I only ever call James 'Daddy'!" William protested. James smiled, he could feel his anger subsiding. "If you don't call me Daddy I'll spank your arse so bad that I'll rip the skin off and then tell James that I had to because you kept coming on to me when he was away!" "He won't believe you!" "Are you telling me that you think that James wouldn't believe me?" William knew that Robbie was right. He had a reputation as insatiable and James was likely to believe Robbie's version of events. He gave in knowing that he really had no choice. "Fuck me daddy!" he begged as he began to swing his arse back against Robbie's groin. "Please daddy, please will you fuck me?" Robbie needed no further encouragement. "Okay, bend over and put your head down." William obeyed. Robbie squatted behind him, using one hand to balance himself on William's back and the other to get his dick in line with the moist opening. Then with one very hard shove, he rammed his dick all the way in. "You fucking bastard!" William roared. "Yeah! But this fucking bastard is still the daddy and he is going to pound your fucking faggot hole." Robbie leaned forward and began pumping William's hole rapidly, sliding his long dick out to the tip and then slamming it home again. Without touching himself, William could feel his dick hardening again, partially because of the rough treatment his butt was getting, but more because of the hot feeling of the burning prick slicing in and out of his rectum. Robbie began pumping furiously, his crotch hair scouring William's arse, his balls banging against William's cheeks. And then with a loud cry he began pumping William's arse with a load that William could feel drenching his insides. Robbie collapsed for a moment on William's back, and then with his dick still hard, yanked it out again.

As he pulled out Robbie glanced in the mirror at the head of the bed and saw the darkened shadow in the doorway. James saw that Robbie had seen him and so he pulled the door closed. "Daniel!" Robbie roared. "What's going on?" William asked nervously. "That fucking little pervert Daniel Andrews was watching us!" Robbie snarled as he walked towards the bedroom door. "Daniel!" James had meanwhile hidden behind the open door of Robbie's darkened bedroom. Robbie walked past the door and, seeing that all the rooms were dark, he went down the stairs first to see where Daniel was. Unexpectedly he found him sitting on the sofa wearing the red football strip and looking nervous. "What the fuck were you watching us for you fucking little pervert!" Robbie snarled as he moved towards the youth. "It wasn't me!" Daniel pleaded. "What do you mean it wasn't you? Who the fuck else could it be?" "James!" "James?" "Yes! He came home early. The job was finished or something!" "Where's he now?" "Upstairs." Robbie felt like somebody had dropped a brick into his tummy. His bowels even began to twist with nervousness. He felt naked (because he was!) and grabbed his shorts from the floor and quickly pulled them on. He began to think about what James would do. He thought he would be likely to be asked to pack his stuff and go, but, unbeknown to Robbie, James had something different in mind! "What will I do now?" he asked Daniel. "Sit here and wait," Daniel suggested and Robbie sat nervously beside the youth.

When James heard Robbie going down the stairs he crept silently along the hall and entered his own bedroom and turned on the lights. William was sitting on the side of the bed. He looked up in shock at the menacing form of his young husband. "Please James, it wasn't what you think …" "You are one fucking slut!" James snapped at his lover. "This is not about what I fucking well think - for fuck's sake William I saw the whole thing!" William looked down at his feet. "So what happens next?" he asked nervously. "First of all I'm going to crush your fucking butt so you remember to keep your fucking promises!" James said as he glared at William. William rose from the bed and walked slowly over to where James was sitting. He lay obediently over James' knees. The spanking started. James pulled William over his thigh and William cooperated, raising his arse as high as he could. he thrust his hips back and offered his arse thoroughly to his young husband. James smiled and then, SMACK! William hollered as James' hand made sharp contact with his naked butt. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Stop, James. Please stop!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Have you SMACK! forgotten the threats SMACK! I made before I left for Leeds?" he asked without stopping SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! William just gritted his teeth but he didn't answer. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Have you SMACK! also forgotten that SMACK! you promised me that SMACK! you wouldn't have sex with SMACK! Robbie and Roy?" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! The slaps became more intense now. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "I think SMACK! the very least SMACK! you could do SMACK! is apologise!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Oh James. I'm so sorry, Sir!" "Sorry isn't good enough! Get up!. William did as instructed as James walked over to the wardrobe and retrieved the birthday paddle from the top of it. "I put this there," James began as he slapped his own hand gently with the black leather strap, "so that Daniel wouldn't find it! I made a bargain with you and you haven't kept your side of it! Do you remember our bargain William?" "Yes!" "What was it that I said?" "You told me that you didn't want me fucking around with Roy and Robbie and said that if I took it up the arse as much as once while you were away that you would paddle my arse to pulp when you got home!" "That's right!" said James and he walked out of the room. "Robbie! Get your fucking arse up here fast!" Robbie heard the call and ran up the stairs to where James was waiting brandishing the paddle. "Daniel!" James roared, "you get up here as well!" Daniel obeyed immediately. James stood staring at the two of them with an evil sadistic twinkle in his eye. "Who's first?" he asked. Robbie knew that he had got them both into this situation so he gingerly moved forward and volunteered to go first. "Okay then Robbie. You like to fuck my boyfriend without my consent do you? Now would you like me to give you ten of the best with the paddle?" "Not really but I suppose I have no choice!" "Bend over the banisters!" James ordered and Robbie did so. WHACK! Robbie screamed as the first strike hit his white silk shorts. "Count you fucker!" WHACK! "Two!" WHACK! "Three!" "I should pound your fucking arse the way you tried to pound William's!" James grunted. WHACK! "Four!" Robbie's arse was beginning to really sting from the hard unfamiliar blows. WHACK! "Five! Please James stop, I'm really sorry!" James ignored the pleas. WHACK! "Six!" WHACK! "Seven!" WHACK! "Fuck you Robbie! You had no right to do what you did!" "Eight!" WHACK! "Nine!" WHACK! "Ten!" WHACK! "Now go to your room, I'll speak to you in the morning!" Robbie walked sheepishly to his room. His arse was sore. He could not believe what had just happened - he had just been spanked! Robbie Smith at twenty-one years of age had just received a paddling and that was the first one since he was a boy. He was embarrassed by the experience.

James turned to his younger brother. "Okay then Daniel! Are you ready to receive punishment for your negligence?" "James please! It's not my fault! Robbie got me drunk and I didn't know what he was up to! Please James!" James realised that his brother was telling the truth. "Okay then, I'll go easy on you, you can have either ten of the paddle on the shorts or ten of the hand on the bare arse. Which would you prefer?" "The hand!" Daniel answered immediately. "Okay then. Drop the shorts and bend over!" SMACK! Daniel scrunched his eyes as James' hand made sharp contact with his exposed butt. SMACK! "Stop, James. SMACK! Please stop!" SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Daniel just gritted his teeth but he didn't answer. SMACK! SMACK! "Now you SMACK! go sleep in SMACK! the spare room!" Daniel pulled up his shorts and set off for the spare room. He could o with some proper sleep after all the alcohol. James watched as his brother headed down the hallway and smiled to himself. He was ready now to give William's arse a good working over.

"Now back to the matter in hand. Bend over the bed so I can finish off your punishment!" James ordered as he swaggered back into his own room. William had heard the scene with the other two outside and knew that James was annoyed. He complied with the instruction immediately and James checked William's position and adjusted his buttocks before playing with them and patting them with the paddle. James handed him one of his jockstraps and ordered him to put in on. William obeyed immediately. He stood there with the cheeks of his arse displayed above the tight strap. James stood back and smiled. "Okay then William! Here comes the paddle!" "Thank you sir, please give me the spanking I deserve!" "Remember, there are rules here! Any cum stains in the jockstrap afterwards you will be punished even more severely. This is a punishment for being a slut and I am not doing it for your enjoyment. Do you understand?" "Yes sir!" WHACK! William screamed. "Count the first ten!" WHACK! "Two sir!" WHACK! "Three sir!" WHACK! "Four sir!" William's arse was beginning to sting from the hard blows. WHACK! "Five sir! Please stop James, I'm really sorry!" "No way!" WHACK! "Six sir!" William's arse was going bright red from the slaps but he managed to stay in position and not flinch under the hard blows. WHACK! "Seven sir!" WHACK! "Eight sir!" He could feel his dick begin to come to life. WHACK! "Nine sir!" His dick was straining the pouch. WHACK! "Ten sir!" WHACK!

James reached around and roughly thrust his hand down into the pouch of the jockstrap. It was dry! "Well done!" he said, "now begin to count the next ten!" - WHACK! "One sir!" William screamed. WHACK! "Two sir!" WHACK! "Three sir!" "You're forgetting to thank me!" James sang with a sadistic glee in his voice. WHACK! "Four sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Five sir, thank you sir!" William's knees were beginning to get weak as the whipping continued. WHACK! "Six sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Seven sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Eight sir, thank you sir!" His head was spinning and he thought that he might faint. The pain in his arse was becoming unbearable. WHACK! "Nine sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Ten sir, thank you sir!" WHACK! "Good! Now over to the bed and I might fuck you!"

William got up on the bed as instructed. James took some baby-oil and greased his dick, he wiped his slimy fingers along William's thighs as he guided the head of his dick towards the hole. William spread his sphincter, glad that it was still reasonably tight. James thrust his hips and slid all the way in with a loud groan. William clamped his muscle around the hard shaft and began to work his arse back in circles and back and forth as James plunged in again and again. "Oh James, oh yeah, give me your big fucking dick stud! do it daddy, fuck my arse, fill me daddy, fill me!" James smiled to himself when he heard William call him 'daddy' - he knew he had understood the situation correctly and that William had only had sex with Robbie because he was forced into it. "So, you want me to fuck your faggot hole! Do you faggot? You like being a whore for any man that comes along, don't you?" "Yes, yes, I am a whore daddy! Use that cunt James, yeah use me, make me know what I really am!" James chuckled quietly as his thrusts began to become longer and harder.

Suddenly, James pulled out completely and shoved William over onto his back. William stared up as James moved in between his legs, grabbed his ankles to put his legs over his own shoulders. He drove back into his boyfriend, "Yeah James! Yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me! Give me your big hard daddy-dick, fuck my arse James, fuck me!" William writhed on the bed, not thinking about anything but the hard dick being shoved into him over and over. "Yeah, take my dick you fucking little whore! This could have been you ploughing me if you weren't such a dick-crazed slut!" William only groaned in reply as James' hard shaft slid into him again and again. He began to hump his arse up to meet the familiar dick fucking him as James rocked his dick in and out of the distended sphincter. Then, he shoved his dick all the way in, his head went back and he shouted, "Take it William! Yeah, take it you fucking man whore! Yeah, take my cream faggot, take it all!" William clamped his sphincter down on the impaling rod and released it again, doing this again and again until he had milked James' dick completely. James collapsed on top of him until his dick softened and he eased it out. "How was it daddy?" William asked as he slid his hand down to James' sticky dick and stroked it with his finger and said, "I love having your big dick inside me James!"

James chuckled and rolled over onto his back. William moved over and got in between his legs and licked the drops of cum that were on his knob. James' flaccid dick began to rise immediately. William kissed the tip and then slid his lips around the shaft. He slid lower onto the pulsing tube, tasting James' cum, the baby-oil and his own arse juices as he sucked eagerly, cleaning that big dick of the mess. James put his hands behind his head and just watched as William continued to suck on his dick. He spread his legs wider and William pushed his hands under his arse and lifted his hips. "Are you going to do what I think you're going to do?" James asked. "I will do it if you want me to!" James pulled his legs back and spread his arse cheeks. "Go for it William you faggot! Suck my fucking hole!" he said "I love it when my man talks dirty to me!" William chuckled as he dived for the hole, swiping his tongue up and down it. James' crack was sweaty, but that only added to William's enjoyment as he circled his lover's hole with his lips and began to jab at the tight muscle with his tongue. "Shit! yeah, suck that hole William! Come on you fucking cunt, work that faggot mouth, suck my fucking hole!" William pressed his face in harder, dipping his tongue in and out of the hole as James squirmed beneath him. After a minute or two William turned his attentions to James' hanging basked as he sucked his scrotum. "Aw William! Suck my dick William, leave my balls alone and take the dick instead please, suck it all!" William moved and swallowed the shaft in a single shot. James groaned and worked his dick in and out of William's mouth, using his hands to guide his lover expertly up and down on it. William loved it. Then, James rolled William over onto his back and sat on his chest, and then, began to fuck William's mouth.

William moaned in pleasure as James' big hard dick slid into his mouth and throat each time, his balls slapping noisily against his chin. James groaned a few times and plunged in all the way a couple times. Each time, crushing William's face into his bush as he stuffed his throat fully. "Oh shit, yeah, take it fag boy! Drink my fucking ball-juice! Oh, oh shit!" With that, he shoved his dick fully into William's throat, shooting his cream into his lover's throat. William moaned as James pulled back expertly and flooded William' mouth with the rest of his load and William could his cum "James, both your dick and your juices taste great!" "You really like dick don't you William?" "I love it James, especially when it's yours!" "You want it some more? I think I could fuck one more load into your arse, if you want it?" "I'd love it James! I love the way you fuck!" "Roll over William - here comes another load!"

William rolled over onto his belly and lifted his arse high. James slapped it and laughed, "Eager little cunt, aren't you?" "For you James, Yes!" "You sure have one insatiable arse William." William moaned as he felt James' hand slide along his crack and one finger poking at the oozing hole. James pushed it in and then pulled it out repeatedly as William moaned in pleasure. James added a second finger, jamming them both in hard each time. William lifted up onto all fours and swung his arse backwards as James worked his fingers in and out. "I bet you want to have dick in there instead of these fingers, don't you William?" "Yes, please James, stick that big schlong of yours into me again please!" James slapped William's already well-spanked arse. William howled as the pain from earlier returned. James laughed and slapped him again. As he did this he added a third finger and worked them in and out. "William, do you really want me to stick my dick up that arse of yours? Do you want me to fuck you senseless?" "Yes, yes, fuck me James, oh please, I want your dick so badly! Fuck me James, please, please fuck me!" James continued slapping the upturned arse and William felt his butt get hotter as James worked the fingers in and out at the same time as he spanked. Then, he jerked the fingers out, grasped William's hips and drove his dick in to the hilt in one forceful thrust. "Yes, yes, oh James, that's where I want you!" "And that's where you belong! - At the end of my dick!" This was going to be a one long slow fuck. James was always slower when they did it doggy.

Suddenly James stopped and pulled out. William whined as he looked back over his shoulder. "Come on!" James snapped, "we have to go to the bathroom!" William knew what was in store. James was still showing signs of anger but the rage had subsided since the paddling earlier on. Little did William realise that the anger was all a show. He followed meekly knowing that James was going to ask him to drink his piss. He didn't like this but he thought it was the only way of appeasing his angry young husband.

They went into the little bathroom together. James adjusted the water in the shower and went in under the spray. William got the soap and began to wash his lover's body and he just leaned back and enjoyed being washed. He slid his hand over his soap covered chest and lifted his semi hard dick and asked, "You know what comes next don't you?" William put my hands on the front of his thighs and leaned back and said, "If you want to do it James, yeah, I'll do it!" "Kneel then!" William complied, he put his hands behind his back and looked up at his master and then opened his mouth. James stroked his dick a bit and then the stream shot from the head of his dick and hit William on the face. William closed his eyes as James aimed his dick a little lower and splattered William's mouth. William opened wider and let him piss in it, before he aimed the stream over William's shoulders and down his chest. Then, as the stream ebbed, William moved forward and swallowed the knob with the dribbles of piss. William continued to swallow the piss until it stopped coming and then, slid his mouth all the way down James' dick and wiped his tongue all over it. He looked up at his husband as he sucked on the full length of his shaft and then, James began to slowly fuck William's mouth again. He began to pick up speed and before he knew it, his dick was spewing another load into William's throat. When he finished, he slumped back against the shower wall and stared down as William continued to chew on his dick.

They finished their shower together. Afterward, James walked into the bedroom and called William in, "Are you tired?" he asked. "You mean, you want some more of my arse James?" "What do you think faggot?" he asked as he walked over to the chair and said, "Come here and sit on this chair faggot!" William walked over and sat down. James spread his legs wide over William's crotch and eased his own arse down onto William's erect dick. James slid his hands around William's neck and he said, "I'm going to let you ride me faggot boy! You can shaft my arse with your dick! Show me how you fuck men whore!" William was surprised by this turn of events. He still didn't realise that James' anger was an act and that James fully understood what Robbie had done was not done at William's instigation.

James moaned as he rode his arse up and down on William's hard shaft. William could not quite fathom what was going on There was James, straddled over his crotch, his arse sliding up and down. At the same time he had told William that is he'd had sex in his absence that this situation would not be arising for a long time. It was a contradiction but William was enjoying the outcome of the contradiction. Then he thrust up into his husband and James' head flew back, William did it again, and again. James shook as William's dick rammed up into him. In and out the dick slid for ten minutes as James raised and lowered his arse onto the invading prong. As he slid up and down James realised that he was going to cum again! "Oh shit William, I'm going to cum again! James gasped as his dick dribbled a weak delivery over his shaft that dripped onto his balls. William laughed at the pathetic ejaculation and he pushed his dick up inside James' arse again. His knob found the prostate and James moaned. "Moan away there he-man! That's not much of a cum-offering is it?" William jeered. "That's because it's my fourth shot in an hour!" James protested in reply. Just then, William grabbed his husband's hips, pulling him down harder onto his hard shaft. His head flew back and he cried out, "Oh shit!" James felt the unfamiliar sensation of William's cum filling him. He clamped his tight chute onto William's dick and began to clench the muscle, milking his boyfriend's spurting cum inside his own arse. "Thanks, you are one wild fucker James!" "You're the fucker now!" "But you said that I couldn't fuck you if …." "I know what I said!" James said cutting William off in mid-sentence, "but I also saw what happened in the room tonight and I know you tried your best to keep the promise so I kept my side!" "I don't understand!" said William with a tone of confusion in his voice, "you were angry over what happened and now you're not! What's going on James?" "I was angry with Robbie but that's all sorted out now!" "So why did you paddle my arse?" "Well, I wanted to get you to drink my piss so I pretended to be annoyed with you to get your full cooperation!" "You sneaky bastard!" "But I got my way!" William felt his dick hardening again inside James' arse. "Do I get to have my wicked way with you again then?" "Why not!" answered James with a smile, "let's go to bed!" "Shit, if I'd known you were willing to take it up the arse, I'd have drunk your piss anytime!" "Do you mean that William?" James asked as he stood and let William's dick slide out of his arse. "You know me James. I love to please my man!" "Are we going to have sex or what?" James asked. William looked at his watch, it was eleven o'clock. "It's nearly Friday!"

That night, the two men alternated roles for three hours of relentless arse-fucking. By two in the morning they were both exhausted and they decided to go to sleep. William slept with his dick buried in his young husband's arse. He had never dreamed of being allowed to do this but he certainly wasn't going to object. As he drifted off to a pleasant sleep he looked forward to another Friday with his husband on top. He didn't know if he would get to shaft James again in the near future but at that moment he didn't care, James had taken it up the arse seven times that evening! He had never asked James why he had come home early either!

CHAPTER NINETEEN - TRAINING PETER When all this was happening back at the house, Peter and Roy had gone to stay at a cheap run-down place near the centre of the city. The place belonged to a friend of Roy's who he had tricked for when he was in care. The idea of going there was simple, while they were away from the others Roy could train Peter in as a permanent bottom. He knew that this wouldn't be the easiest thing in the world to do. Peter had a rebellious nature and would be difficult to train. At the same time Roy wasn't a sadist. Whilst he liked to top his tricks he was willing to be easy on them and the only kink he enjoyed was spanking his men.

When they arrived at the house Peter was a bit shocked. There was nobody in the house and Roy opened the door with his own key. Peter had thought it might be a bit like William's place but it wasn't. It was damp and dirty and smelt a bit. He was quite uncomfortable. Roy sensing his partner's discomfort directed him up the stairs and told him to take a shower.

Peter got out of the shower and dried off as best he could with the wet towels and went back to the other room. He lay on the bed, until he heard Roy coming to the door again. He ran to the bathroom and called out, "Be right back." When he came back there was a young man he had never seen before sitting on the edge of the bed, his legs spread as he watched Peter's return. He smiled. Peter liked that smile and decided that he trusted him. He turned and wiggled his arse and said, "I hope I didn't embarrass you walking in here naked." As he spoke, Simon was massaging the front of his jeans. "Fuck off fag-breath, do you really think I'd get off on fucking you?" He stood up and Peter thought he was going to hit him or something, but he just walked out the door. Peter felt dejected. He had hoped to get shafted but apparently Simon wasn't into that. Rejection didn't come easily to Peter. The door opened again and Roy stood there looking at Peter. He sort of smiled and said, "Well, I see you've met Simon." "Why did he leave?" Peter asked. "Oh I wouldn't worry, he's downstairs making preparations, he only dropped by to get an idea of your size!"

Simon returned with a pile of straps, clothing and other stuff. Roy left the room and Simon set to work. He attached leather cuffs to Peter's wrists and ankles, he put a collar around his neck. Peter was like putty in his hands. He turned Peter around and slopped a load of thick grease on his hole. He began to push his fingers in and out after the grease to lubricate the muscle. Peter was amazed as the young man never spoke during the whole process. Simon finally wrapped heavy insulating tape around the top of Peter's scrotum pulling his balls tight in their sack. He picked up a towel, wiped his hands and left the room without saying a single word.

When Roy returned Simon had Peter hanging by the ankles from two hooks in the rafters, the ropes held his legs wide apart. His arms were also spread apart. His head was inches from the floor and his face was red. His balls were tightly bound with red insulating tape, keeping his balls drawn well away from his groin.

Standing behind him, Roy ran his hands over his butt, squeezing the muscles and then spreading them further apart to reveal his arse. His fingers moved inward, two of them sliding easily into the hole that Simon had already greased. Roy pulled the hole open and two more of his fingers entered and helped stretch Peter's upturned sphincter. Slowly, Roy urged that hole to relax until he had three fingers of each hand inside, spreading Peter's hole open. He as about to experience something new and he had to be ready for it.

When Roy was sure that the hole was loose enough, he picked up the large black dildo that Simon had left on the bed. It was twelve inches long, and very thick. He pressed the head against Peter's sphincter. The muscle gave way and the head was sucked inside. Peter groaned as Roy continued to press downward, easing the huge dildo until the entire thing was inside. Stepping round in front of him, Roy grabbed his bottom's throbbing dick. "You have it all inside you now" Peter looked up and gasped. "Thank you, Master," he said. Roy released his hold on Peter's dick and turned his back. Reaching back, he drew Peter's head into the crack of his arse. "If you do a good job I'll let you down!" That was all the encouragement that Peter needed and Roy soon felt a warm tongue as it probed his hole. It pressed against the sphincter. Peter knew how much Roy was enjoying this, but Roy also knew that Peter's position was extremely uncomfortable, so eventually he stood. He untied the man and the movement forced the dildo partly out of his arse. Peter stood before his new master. Roy smiled. "Get down on your hands and knees and keep your legs as wide apart as you can!" Peter obeyed instantly. Moving behind him Roy extracted the huge latex weapon from his arse and tossed it aside. He spread a bit more grease around Peter's hole, and onto his own hand. "Relax there Peter, take it easy," Roy muttered as he worked four fingers into his boy, moving them round, making sure his sphincter was lose so the upcoming event would not cause him too much pain. Roy pressed a thumb in beside the fingers and Peter's arse stretched round the widest part of the invading hand, he groaned loudly. Roy was about to pull back but Peter wanted it. "Yes, Master Roy, give me all of it!"

Another push and Roy's hand was inside. With his free hand, Roy rubbed Peter's tummy gently. Peter relaxed. Roy eased his hand deeper into Peter's arse. As his dick grew, it drooled an incredible amount of pre-cum onto his chest and face. When Roy had half of his forearm inside Peter's body he stopped. He began to withdraw his arm. Peter groaned again, but from the sound, Roy knew it wasn't pain. He pulled his hand out completely and then pushed it back in again, before Peter's hole had a chance to tighten up again. Roy increased the tempo of both of his hands. It didn't take long before Peter cried out as his dick began spurting cum. As he came Roy eased his hand out of him until only the tips of his fingers were inside. Then he pulled them out, aimed his knob at Peter's opened hole and thrust home. Peter groaned. "Oh thank you Master!" Roy fucked his hole roughly, and the eruption came quickly; Roy's lithe body contracted and he groaned as his cum spurted into Peter's arse. Roy's dick flopped out with a loud smack. He wiped it on Peter's arse and then stood up.

Roy sat on a wooden chair and beckoned his slave over to him. "Get up of the floor and bend over my knees," he ordered. Peter obeyed. Roy slapped his bare butt a few times, not too hard, and then pushed him off his knees and onto the floor. "Did I do something wrong?" he asked nervously. "No Peter. We're going to a little party and that was just to get you ready for it!" "What do you mean?" Peter asked. "Well," Roy began, "at this party there are lots of people that I want you to meet. But there's one in particular who you have to meet." "And who is that?" Peter asked. "His name is Byron, Master Byron to you, and he's the chairman of the 'No Uncles Club' which is hosting the party this evening." "Why is called 'No Uncles'?" "Have you forgotten the stop word?" Peter nodded his understanding. He wasn't that sure if he should ask Roy to stop his training now. Part of him was still curious about his training as a bottom but he was hesitant about the way this was going. "Roy? What is going on?" "You're being trained as a bottom!" "Yes, know that but, is this going to be whips and chains and all that?" "Only during training. When you're trained you will be a bit like William - you'll do the housework, suck, be fucked and occasionally spanked. Nothing more! The training is just a way to break your rebellious spirit!" "And who is Byron?" "Enough questions! You'll be told these things when you need to know. Now get ready, we're going to the party!" They dressed in some of the tight leather gear that Simon had left in the corner and left for the party.

The room was crowded, so they headed upstairs where Byron was whipping a thirty something year old man on the bed with a long leather strap. Peter looked in amazement as the punisher laid into the helpless man's arse and the man howled. Byron looked over at Roy and smiled. "Is this the new trainee?" he asked as he pointed to Peter. Roy nodded and Byron approached Peter. Peter's legs quivered as the man approached him. Byron was black and had a huge dick hanging down limply between his thighs. Peter guessed that it was a bit bigger than Roy's and it looked comically huge as Byron was only about five foot six tall. He was about the same age as William but he was quite thin and covered with well defined natural muscles. He walked behind the quivering man and clasped Peter's left cheek roughly with his free hand. "Nice arse!" he whistled. "Is it available?" "Sure," Roy replied. "But you'll need a rubber." Byron winked at Peter as he moved away. "Name's Byron, by the way," he called back over his shoulder. Peter watched him cross the room and smiled when he saw the long back dick swinging between his legs as he walked. When Byron returned, Roy was positioning Peter over the frame of the bed, binding his ankles and wrists to the legs. Byron's dick was already sheathed. He began by landing a couple of hard slaps to Peter's arse. Peter grunted, but he knew he'd be punished if he roared. Byron spread Peter's butt and revealed his hole. "Fuck!" Peter grunted when Byron thrust into him violently.

Peter's mouth was open so Roy stood up on the bed in front of him, and slid his dick down his slave's throat. Byron's eyes closed, as he pumped his black dick in and out of Peter's body. Although it was a huge dick, Peter's arse was stretched so well back in the house so it wasn't too difficult to accommodate him. Suddenly Peter's muscles tensed and he arched his back as his dick shot a load. Minutes later, Byron gasped and his body shuddered with his release. As Byron pulled away, breathless, Roy asked him to stay and watch Peter take a paddling. He crossed to the wall where Byron's array of paddles and whips were hung. He selected a leather paddle similar to the one that James had for William and returned. "This is for cumming without permission!" And with that, he began pounding Peter's arse. Roy paddled away until Byron signalled that he'd seen enough. Peter's arse was a brilliant red, his face purple and he was gasping for breath. "That boy has potential!" said Byron as he walked away. "Did Byron's big black dick feel better than mine does?" "No, Sir! Yours is still the best!" "You're learning to be a good bottom!" Roy said as he kissed Peter full on the lips. "Now lets get back to the house and finish what we started with Simon.

In the car on the way back to the rundown house, Peter asked Roy a series of questions about Byron, Simon and the club. Roy didn't answer any of them. "You'll discover what you need to know when you need to know it!" was the only reply he would give and they drove in almost complete silence to the dump of a house where they were staying.

"So what happens next?" Peter asked, as Roy closed the door of the house behind them. Roy opened his trousers and let his dong flop out, "You want to play with this Peter?" he asked as he slid his hand around the back of Peter's head and forced his dick into his bottom's mouth. "Suck me Peter! Yeah, take it all! You're just a fucking little queer, aren't you Peter?" He pulled his dick from Peter's mouth "Yeah Roy! I'm just a fucking queer!" Roy laughed and shoved his dick back into Peter's mouth. "Well then, get to it boy! Suck my big dick for me!"

Just then the door opened and Simon came in. He stopped when he saw Peter chewing on Roy's rod, "Shit Roy! I can't believe he still has energy to go!" Roy didn't even stop his thrusting or slow down, he just turned his head to look at Simon and said, "Believe me Simon! This faggot wants this and I'm giving it to him! He's a fucking little slut and he loves being shafted, don't you Peter?" "Yes, yes, fuck me Roy, oh fuck me sir!"

Roy pulled out of Peter's mouth and ordered him down on all fours. He moved behind him and mounted him doggy. Simon was pulling at his dick through his jeans but he didn't join in. Roy looked over at him and smiled. "Well! Don't just stand there, get your kit off and come here and help me out!" "I don't know Roy! I didn't get permission to top!" "Come on Simon, don't be such a drip, put that big fucking dick of yours into his mouth! Shit, old Black Cobra won't be home for a while anyway!" Peter didn't understand this comment about Black Cobra but he looked invitingly at Simon and licked his lips. That was all that Simon needed to see, on that signal he practically tore off his shirt and then, slid his levis down. He knelt on the floor and Peter stared at the dangling dick swinging before his eyes. It was at least nine inches long.

Peter moaned and reached out for it with his tongue and Roy laughed and slapped his boyfriend's arse, "Shit this faggot of mine is hungry for your dick Simon! Go on! Stick it in his mouth!" Peter moaned as Simon grasped his head and guided his knob inside. Peter took it eagerly, going wild over the taste as he pushed it in. "Take it all faggot! Swallow every inch and show Simon what a great fucking bottom you are now Peter!" Roy said between thrusts. Peter moaned as his face was pushed down on Simon's hard dick, more and more of it sliding into his mouth. Simon grasped Peter's head and began to fuck his face as Roy laughed and lunged in and out of the back opening, "I told you he was a great sucker Simon!" Peter moaned in pleasure as the two of them speared their big dicks in and out of him. All he could see was Simon's hard six-pack stomach and the bunch of hair at the end of his nose. Peter loved the feeling as he sucked on the dick in his mouth and as Roy slammed into him over and over.

"You know something Roy? you're right about him being good at this!" " Yeah, he loves having a dick inside him now! Look at the way he's humping his butt back at me!" Simon laughed and said, "Shit Roy! I'm getting close, really close!" "Cream the little fucker Simon! Go on! Go for broke!" Peter watched the head of Simon's dick turn red and then the first spurt of his hot cum shot out and landed on his face.

Roy slapped Peter's arse, cramming his dick in and out as Peter moaned. Then, he pulled out and Roy grasped Peter by the shoulders and slammed up into him again and again. After about twenty hard thrusts, he shouted, "Take it Peter! Take it up the arse like you will do from now on!" He groaned and Peter could feel his lover's big dick shooting inside him filing him with cum. He worked his arse, milking the hard shaft to empty its entire load. "Now Peter? You going to give that arse of yours to my pal Simon here?" "Oh yeah Roy! Oh yeah, I want to feel that big dick inside me! Fucking me the way you do!" Roy laughed and pulled out, "On your back Peter! Spread your legs and let Simon see what he's going to get to play with!" Peter complied and Roy ordered him to beg to be fucked. "Please Simon, I want to be fucked with your big dick! Please Simon, please! Fuck me please Simon, fuck me!" Roy picked up a dildo from the floor. He tossed it to Peter who grabbed it and thrust it up his own arse. "Ooh, I'd prefer your dick to this Simon! I need your dick inside me Simon! Please, oh please fuck me Simon, fuck me with that big dick of yours!" Peter pulled the dildo out of his dripping hole and laid back on the floor and lifted his legs up and wide! He wiggled his arse and said, "See that Simon? My little eye is winking at you! Fuck me big boy, fuck me!"

Simon moved closer and Peter clasped his hard shaft as he moved in closer, guiding the leaking knob to his recently fucked hole. When the knob reached the hole Peter pushed his arse against it, locking it against it. Simon then took the initiative and shoved his dick up into Peter's hole, not stopping until every inch was inside. Simon began to thrust into Peter, he was clearly not as experienced as Roy, but he was good anyway. "Yeah, that's the way to do it! Fuck the faggot! Fuck him heavy Simon! Make him feel that big dick of yours all the way up him!" "Oh fuck me," Simon gasped, "I can't believe what he's doing with his arse Roy! He's squeezing my dick!" "He's milking it!" Roy said helpfully. Simon began a slow deep thrust in and out of Peter's clutching hole. Peter groaned as Simon pulled his dick out until only the knob was inside, then, he slammed it back inside burying his shaft all the way to the balls! Peter loved it but his arse was too much for Simon. He slammed his dick in and cried out a long wailing moan as his dick shot its load inside Peter's moist hole.

When Simon pulled out he stood up and started to walk away. Peter didn't quite understand what the lad's hesitation was with sex. He looked and then rubbed his eyes as he noticed the marks on Simon's arse just as the young man left the room. "What happened to him?" he asked Roy in a whispered voice. Simon's cheeks were a mass of light bruises and red marks. Peter felt sick. "What happened to him?" he asked again. Roy knelt down beside him and explained that Simon was into sadomasochism. "His top gets off on paddling him!" "You paddled me but my arse isn't like that!" "What I do is much lighter than what goes on here normally. But Simon gets off on being paddled as well!" "Shit!" said Peter, "and are you going to do the same to me, because if you think you are, this is over right now!" "No I'm not going to do that to you, ever!" Roy replied gently, "Simon has been living with his top for two years now and they get on really well. I've known him even longer and he was always into this kind of stuff!" "So, if he's so long in this scene why was he hesitant about shafting me?" "That's simple, he didn't have permission to do it and he wouldn't shaft anybody until he asks his top!" "Roy, what are we doing here?" "I'm getting you trained as a bottom!" "Yeah but why here?" "Because I want you to meet the Black Cobra more intimately!" "Is the Black Cobra Simon's top?" "Yes!" "Then I don't want to meet him!" "Relax! Trust me! He won't do anything like that to you!" "How do you know?" "Trust me!"

At that moment Simon returned. "Where were you?" Roy asked. "I went to wash my knob so it would be clean when he came home!" "He won't be home for a long time," said Roy, "but I'm going to make something to eat so why don't you two get back to having a bit of fun together!" Roy got dressed and went into the grimy kitchen, Simon looked at Peter and asked, "Do you want to be fucked again Peter or would you prefer to fuck me!" Peter smiled up at him. He felt sorry for him still and he had no desire to shaft the bruised arse. "I'd prefer to be fucked Simon!" Simon smiled, "Okay, then get up on your hands and knees and I'll fuck you like a real faggot!" Peter rolled over and wiggled his arse against Simon's dick. Simon held his head back and Peter felt him guide his dick back into his hole. Simon thrust in and said, "Then take it faggot! Take my dick!" "That's fucking great, I love this Simon! Give me more you big-dicked stud, give it to me, yes!" Simon was pounding in and out of when the front door opened and the now familiar form of Byron stormed in. Simon pulled out immediately and stood up. Peter looked at Roy in disbelief. "Did you invite him back?" he asked. "No!" said Roy, "this is his house!" Byron walked straight up to Simon and slapped him across the face. "Have you just fucked this man?" he demanded pointing at Peter. Simon hung his head, "Yes sir!" "Go to your room, I'll deal with you later!" Simon turned, bent over to pick up his clothes. As he did that Byron landed a sharp smack to his arse. "One of these days you'll learn your proper place!" he shrieked as Simon fled the room.

When Simon was gone Byron walked over and planted a kiss on Roy's cheek. "Welcome home Roy, we haven't seen you here in a while!" "I've been busy!" Roy replied curtly. "So I hear! So I hear! - okay then, down to business, Roy you can play with Simon, and you…" he snapped his fingers at Peter, "follow me!"

Peter followed Byron up the stairs. Peter noticed that Byron was quite effeminate in his speech. There was a slight lisp in his voice and he wondered if Byron was as much a top as he claimed to be. He had been afraid of him at first and he had dreaded meeting him after he had seen the state of Simon's arse, but now, for some unknown reason, he wasn't afraid of Byron at all. "Shit!" Peter thought to himself, "do I trust him so easily?" They went into a bedroom. The bedroom was as dirty as the rest of the house. He sat on the side of the bed while Byron adjusted the lighting to his satisfaction. Byron sat next to him on the bed and asked him what he enjoyed doing. "Well, uh... I enjoy almost everything!" "Do you like black men?" Byron asked. "Very much," Peter answered. "although you are the first one that ever fucked me." "Are you willing to play nasty with me?" "Very willing," Peter answered. "Good!" he laughed. "Are you going to suck my big black dick real good?" Peter nodded and Byron pulled him backwards so the two of them were lying on the bed in a heap. "Are you going to let me fuck your arse?" Peter nodded again. "So is Peter going to be my little white bitch?" "Yes." "Say it!" "I'm going to be your little white bitch!" Byron raised himself to a kneeling position and grabbed Peter's legs and pushed him back until his arse was in the air. Then he lowered his face to Peter's arse and gave it a gentle kiss. Byron began licking the hole. First of all he licked at the edges then pressed against the opening. Letting out a low moan, he worked his tongue in deeper. "Little white bitch has a lovely hole!" he murmured as he pulled back.

Byron sat on Peter's chest and rubbed his dick against his lips "Do you want me to feed you from the mouth of the Black Cobra?" he asked. "Yes please!" Peter answered eagerly "Have you enjoyed playing with Black Cobra today?" "Yes sir!" "Tell Daddy what you want." "I want to taste the Black Cobra, Daddy!" "And so you shall!" Byron said with a wicked grin, and slid his dick into Peter's mouth. Peter began sucking and he opened his mouth wider as the Black Cobra slid down the back of his throat. Byron began swaying his hips back and forth with little thrusts, gradually gaining speed as he became more confident that Peter could take it. His dick swelled as he pounded ever more aggressively. The he rammed his dick hard against the back of Peter's throat and held it there. He smiled another wicked grin. "Stop!" he cried, "I'm not ready to cum just yet. I want to cum in your arse but there's a problem there." "What problem sir?" Peter asked. "Your arse is too white and I like it better when it's red so I'll have to warm it up a bit with the paddle!" Byron smiled an evil grin as he reached down and picked up a paddle that was on the floor by his bed. He shuffled off the bed and stood beside Peter's prone form. He ordered Peter to turn over and then he raised the paddle and, WHACK! He landed a sharp blow to the upturned arse. WHACK! "Ouch!" Peter screamed. WHACK! "Shut up WHACK! and take it like a man!" He landed another blow to the reddening arse. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! Byron let fly with full force WHACK! WHACK! WHACK! Peter sobbed quietly into the pillow. WHACK! WHACK! WHACK!

Byron stepped back to admire his handiwork. Peter's arse was glowing bright red now. He dropped his paddle on the floor and reached over to the nightstand where a jar of Vaseline waited. He stuck his knob into the jar and then plastered it over his dick with steady firm strokes. Then, still stroking his greased dick with one hand, he lay on the bed and motioned to Peter to sit on his dick. Straddling his hips, Peter lowered himself onto the big black dick in one smooth motion. "Shit that feels good! I could just stay here like this for hours with my dick up your hot little arse. But I've got other plans." Then he sat up with Peter still impaled on his dick and rolled over until Peter was on his back and Byron was on top of him. "Are you ready for some fucking?" "Yes!" "That's a good little white bitch. Do you think you can take it all?" He began to slide the greasy shaft in and out of Peter's hole with long, slow strokes. Peter found the feeling incredible as Byron pounded him with powerful, steady strokes, as Byron began pumping in and out of Peter's willing hole with deep, rapid strokes. Byron's assault on Peter's arse continued for several minutes. Byron let out a yell and his dick rammed hard into Peter's arse, Peter could feel it pulsing as he filled his arse with his thick juice. Pulling his dick out of the dripping arse, Byron wiped it on the bed sheets and went to the bathroom to have a piss.

"Thank you sir!" Peter said when he returned. "Any day!" Byron replied as he sat beside the exhausted form on the bed. "So how long have you been bottoming for Roy?" "Only since Monday last!" Peter replied. "Really? You know he's such a dear is my Roy!" "Your Roy? "I taught him everything he knows!" "Tell me more!" "Let's go to bed and I'll tell you everything!"

Peter and Byron crawled under the covers together. Byron lay behind him and slid his rigid pole up Peter's still greasy hole. Peter had no difficulty accommodating the Black Cobra now, besides he knew it would be there for the night so there was no point to him objecting. Roy had slept with his dick buried up Peter's arse and if Roy had learned everything he knew from Byron then it was obvious that this would be the case that evening as well.

"Now Peter!" Byron began, "Sexually, I am one hundred percent a top! That means that I don't take it up the arse. I met Roy Jones just over two years ago. He was sleeping on the streets and I brought him home with me. I do that a lot! When I got him home I discovered that he was also a top and wouldn't let me do what I wanted to do with him - in fact he wanted to fuck me! Can you believe that? You see, I liked to pick up any street trash that I could find and bring them home to whip them and fuck them, but not Roy Jones, no! Roy wouldn't do anything I asked. At first I thought that I should just throw him back out on the street where I got him but then I decided that I could use him as a sort of talent scout. He brought lots of young men here for me over the years." Peter was amazed by the story so far. "Sometimes," Byron continued, "he would bring two home and I would take first pick. Then Roy would do a job on the second one and when we were both finished we'd swap tricks! That's how Roy learned to be so rough, he had a good teacher!" "And did you ever get to fuck him?" Peter asked. "No! You know, there's nothing I would like to do more than sink this big black bone in Roy Jones's cute butt, but, he never let me, yet!" Byron chuckled as he said this, "I did get to spank him once, but only with my hand!" "What happened then?" "Well, he came home one evening with nobody and I was hot for it. I told him that he would have to do the honours that evening and he agreed as long as there were no implements used. So I spanked his bum until it was bright red!" "And did Roy ever spank you or shaft you?" he asked. Byron laughed. "Never! You see the two of us are very alike. The following evening I thought that I might have got a bit further with him but he arrived in with his pal Simon and he's been here ever since!" "Is Simon your full-time bottom then?" "Yes, and he's a good boy! But that same evening, Roy said he wanted to spank me. I refused of course and he stormed out of the house. The next thing I know is Simon tells me that Roy's gone and started shafting some bloke my age called William. I don't know the guy but I hear he's cute!" "I know him," said Peter, "I wouldn't use the word cute to describe him. He's a well-built bloke, you know, well defined and quite masculine. He's a bit like that porn-star Steve Fox - at least that's what my brother Robbie describes him like!" "Steve Fox? He was one bloke I'd love to have shafted!" "Robbie says that William is like him in build and in the way both of them were strict bottoms!" Byron laughed at this last comment. "I've heard of strict tops but never of strict bottoms!" he said. "Anyway! You're making this William bloke sound like somebody worth meeting!" "He is, but he's with somebody at the moment." "The Black Cobra doesn't worry about things like that. If there are arses to be whipped and holes to be filled he's your only man!"

As Byron spoke, the Black Cobra was stiffening inside Peter's hole. "Oh look!" Byron chimed, "he heard his name and he wants another go!" With that Byron began to slide in and out of Peter again, as he did he continued to talk. "Steve Fox was one of my idols, I was devastated when he died. I always thought that a hunk like him would make a good top. He wasn't great in the dick department but then, most of you white boys aren't!" "William isn't hung like a horse either!" Peter said as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the Black Cobra sliding in and out of its den. "I think that's why he prefers to bottom!" "Simon tells me that William is just a pathetic fucking chicken-hawk!" Byron gasped as he jabbed in and out, "he's the opposite of me! He gets his rocks off when young men shaft him the same way as I get off on shafting young men! What age is his present trick?" "Twenty-one!" "You see! I told you! He's fucking sick that boy is. Somebody should bring him over here and I'd cure him of his illness!" "I thought you preferred younger men?" "The Black Cobra doesn't worry about age, his only interest is that the den he sleeps in is white!" "Or red?" "Better if it's red - roll over on your stomach and let me finish this off - we can talk later!"

Peter rolled onto his belly and Byron stayed in position behind him. He raised his hips and then slammed roughly into Peter's arse. In and out he pulled the long black monster, quicker, harder, faster. Peter put his face into the pillow as Byron pounded away behind him. The withdrawal tore his ring back with it and the insertion was like hell. The grease on his hole was dried up and this was becoming a painful experience. Byron ploughed away and finally, after about another hundred thrusts, he emptied his load into Peter.

Byron pulled Peter back into the position they had been in earlier. Beads of perspiration glistened on his black skin. "Where were we?" he asked. "We were at the part about you wanting to sort William out!" "Oh I'm finished with that part! Tell me about Robbie. I hear he's very good looking!" "I'm not the best judge of that, besides he's a top!" "Pity!" Byron said softly, "I heard he looks like David Beckham!" "Not really!" Peter replied, "they looked a bit alike when they had their heads shaved but they're different otherwise." "How are they different?" "Robbie has short legs …" "And a huge dick?" "Probably bigger than Beckham's!" "Is it bigger than yours?" Peter blushed. "A bit!" "My, my! If it's bigger than yours then it's definitely bigger than Beckham's. I watch all the Manchester United matches and keep an eye out for things like that. Ryan Giggs and Roy Keane have much bigger baskets - but I wouldn't kick David Beckham out of bed either!" Peter laughed, "is there anybody you would?" "I wouldn't like to be in bed with Andy Cole - I don't like him!"

Peter began to think that he was getting quite fond of Byron. This bloke had scared him at the party and now he realised that he was quite a gentle chap for a top. He was also quite an interesting conversationalist and the only drawback was that he had an unusually large dick. "How come your dick is so big?" he asked. "God just blessed me with it!" Byron answered. "Did you get implants or anything?" Peter asked. "Fuck off!" Byron said with a tone of injured pride, "some of us are just born great!" "And others have greatness thrust upon them!" Peter added. "Or into them!" said Byron, "besides, your own isn't exactly small!" Peter blushed at the compliment. "Is it bigger than Beckham's?" he asked. "Bigger?" Byron shrieked with mock delight, "there's many a man in this city would scream to get that dick of yours up their arses!" "There's many a man has!" "Oh!" said Byron, "I'm so glad to hear that. I'd hate to think of a dick like that going to waste on a bottom!" "I'm only being trained as a bottom!" "Yeah for Roy!" Byron groaned in disgust. "Is that a problem?" Peter asked. "No! Not really! You see Peter, after Roy left that night and went over to that slut William, he never came back. This is the first time he's been in my house since then. I missed him because I still fancy the hole off him. I didn't mind at first but when Simon told me that he was fucking girls as well I nearly got sick - to think of it - one of my boys was straight!" Byron was getting upset. "I thought he was lost forever! My Roy sleeping with some dirty slimy girl! How could he do it?" "Quite easily!" Peter chirped. "Have you done it with a girl as well?" "Yeah sure! I even have a kid!" "You're sick! Sick! Sick!" Byron shrieked. "Stop talking shite!" Peter said calmly. "Shite? You have slept with a girl! - it's not natural!" Peter was beginning to get a bit scared by Byron's behaviour. "But Byron, I'm not gay!" Byron rolled Peter over onto his belly and lay on his back. "Not gay? How can you say you're not gay when you have a foot of nigger dick buried in your arse? You are gay Peter! Believe me, you are!"

Peter didn't answer when he felt Byron sliding his dick out of his arse. He cursed Roy for getting him into this situation with this weirdo. Peter's hole was very dry now and the withdrawing dick stung his ring. "Sorry Byron," he began, "is there any chance of you greasing that dick of yours before you continue. Byron stopped - "only if you admit to me that you're gay!" Peter weighed up the situation in a very short time - "Okay then Byron, I'm very sorry! And I am very definitely gay!" "Oh thank God for that!" Byron sighed as he reached for the Vaseline and greased the hole.

Twenty minutes later, when Byron had finished, he pulled out of Peter completely. "Go on home!" he said. Peter rose from the bed, gathered his clothes and left the room. "Thanks!" he called back over his shoulder. "You're welcome!" replied Byron, "and send Simon in to me before you and Roy leave, I'm upset and I need some comfort!"

When Peter sat into the car with Roy he was about to speak when Roy began to laugh loudly. "He's a bit of a Prima-Donna is our Byron!" he said "Prima-Donna?" Peter replied in disbelief, "he's a fucking psychopath! Where did you get him from?" "Forget it!" said Roy still amused by Peter's reaction, "let's just get back to William's place!" "And a bit of fucking sanity!" Peter added.

CHAPTER TWENTY - ROMANTIC OR WHAT? Peter and Roy drove up to William's place. When they opened the door they heard the sounds of Robbie and Daniel working William over upstairs. "Hey Robbie!" they heard Daniel shouting, "William loves to drink piss" "No way!" came the reply. "Watch! William, turn around and drink my piss!" Peter tugged Roy's sleeve. "Hey Roy!" he whispered, "that sounds a bit heavy up there! Is there any chance that we might find somewhere to spend some time together?" "Can you take a sick day tomorrow?" "yeah!" "Okay then, let's go stay in a hotel."

They got back into the car and started up the road. It was almost eleven in the evening so Roy got Peter to ring ahead to a place he knew outside Chester where he had stayed before. They booked in to arrive at about two in the morning. They stopped off early in the journey for something to eat at one of the motorway rests. Neither of them had eaten so they loaded up on food and sat down to eat it at a table near the car-park window. Roy paid with a credit card. "Where did you get a credit card from?" Peter asked as his lover joined him at the table. "It's William's!" Roy replied with an air of indifference. "William's?" Peter asked, "he'll moan like fuck when he finds out you have it!" "William's moaning doesn't worry me!" Roy replied, "when William moans I just slip out my lad, bend him over, ram it in and give him a good reason to moan! And boy does he moan!" Roy laughed. "Byron told me about how you went off on him and seduced William. Tell me about how that all happened!" "Well," Roy began as he looked nervously around to make sure that nobody else in the restaurant could hear. He was afraid they might be queer-bashed by a bunch of truckers in the car-park if anybody heard him. "When I was fourteen I started to get into trouble at home. William was friendly with my mother and I met him through her. Things got worse and I was taken into care, when I was there William was a great support. I sort of looked up to him like he was my old man or something. There was this other bloke in the hostel called Peter Farrell, he lives in Ireland now, have you ever watched a Bel-Ami Video?" "Yeah!" Peter replied. "Well Peter Farrell has Johann Paulik's head, no shitting, they're the fucking spit of each other, except Peter got involved in heroin and his body ended up in shite!" "That's dreadful!" "Anyway, Peter was selling his arse and he tried to introduce me to the game, but I wasn't into it at all. That's how I met Byron. So, when I met Byron I realised that he had some of William's characteristics and I began to think, hey maybe William's gay like Byron!" "Byron and William have nothing in common!" Peter remarked. "That's what you think! Both of them were in their early-thirties, they both lived alone, they both liked moaning, no matter what I did they both let me away with it all the time and both of them had an unhealthy interest in Peter Farrell!" "Go on!" "William suspected that I was up to no good and he started asking questions about Peter. He told me that some gay friend of his had seen Peter in a skin-flick. Anyway, I guessed at that point that William's gay friend was probably William himself watching Johann Paulik because Byron had also remarked on the similarity he had to Peter. So, I told William nothing! As I realised that both Byron and William had seen the same similarity it became obvious that they were both likely to be interested in Peter Farrell for the same reason. Peter looked like one of their wank fantasies! I knew this was true about Byron and I just guessed that it was possibly true about William. So that was like a second strand to give me some idea that William was bent. Then after my eighteenth birthday I was out of the hostel and I had nowhere to go. I stayed with Byron for about a year and all that time I helped him out with punishing the junkies and drop-outs that he brought home. All he asked of me was that I would find him fresh bottoms and all he ever wanted of me was my arse!" "But he never got it!" "Too fucking right the black pervert never got it! But he always wanted it! So, I began to realise that Byron let me away with everything I did because he wanted my hole and I figured that William was probably the same! Mostly because of the Johann Paulik question!" "That was a bit of a risk wasn't it?" "Yes and no! Just over two years ago Byron pissed me off and I left his place. I was on the streets and William let me stay in his place. I had a good bit of hash smoked so I was feeling relaxed when I arrived. I decided to give it a try but I wasn't going to let William in where no man has ever gone before, so, I was a bit rough with him and persuaded him to let me shaft him!" "How did you get him to do it?" Peter asked. "Well, it's hard to refuse to obey a bloke when you're lying on the floor with a size ten standing on your bollocks!" Roy laughed, "so, I got to fuck him! I was very rough with him because the only thing I knew about faggots having sex was what I had learned from Byron. But William enjoyed it and so did I!" "What about us then?" Peter asked, "is sex between us going to be rough?" "We have plenty of time to talk about that tomorrow! Eat up and let's go, it's getting late!"

When they arrived at the motel the night porter showed them to their room. It had a single and a double bed in it. "Which bed's mine?" Peter asked with an innocent smile. Roy looked over his shoulder. "Get your kit off and don't ask stupid questions!" he snapped as he began to strip. Peter smiled and followed suit. When they were both naked they faced each other across the double bed. Roy picked up his boxers and threw them to Peter. "Here!" he said, "put these on over your head!" Peter looked at him in disbelief but he obeyed anyway. He put the boxers over his head so that his nose was poking through the slit. "Now lie on the bed and wank for me!" Peter lay down as instructed and began to pull himself. "What are you thinking about?" Roy snapped. "About you sir!" Peter replied as he pumped furiously on his tool. "Tell me what we're doing!" "You're lying between my legs and sucking my dick!" "Would you like that?" "Yes I would!" "Stop wanking then and put the boxers on you normally!" Peter pulled the boxers off his head and sat up on the bed. He pulled them over his ankles and then lay back and arched his back as he pulled them up, "Are you getting off on having my boxers on you?" Roy asked. Peter nodded in response. "Pervert!" Roy took his dick in his hand and waved it at Peter. Peter looked him in the eye as Roy's fingers slipped inside his boxers, gently sliding them down the sides of Peter's hips to expose the tip of his hard pole. Roy gently moved the dick, so that it popped above his elastic exposing the pulsing head. Then he pulled the boxers down completely and began to massage Peter's dick with his open hand.

Peter closed his eyes as Roy moved down on him. He opened his mouth and jabbed his tongue toward Peter's knob. Peter shook as Roy licked this most intimate part of his body. He teased Peter, kissing and licking, but not sucking --just yet. Then Roy moved his tongue off Peter's dick and paused. Peter gave no visible response, other than to lie his head back and close his eyes.

Roy bent back down and gently took the wet tool back into his mouth. He rolled it around his mouth and massaged it with his tongue then he swallowed the whole thing. Peter moaned at the pleasure Roy was able to give him. Roy alternated his sucking to help Peter achieve the maximum amount of pleasure. He withdrew his mouth from Peter's stiff rod and then took it again into his mouth. Peter's dick stuck high into the air as Roy sucked it sensually. Peter moved his hand down and placed it on the back of Roy's head. Within a few more seconds his dick was pounding the back of Roy's mouth with burst after burst of semen. But Roy didn't swallow. When Peter was done, Roy picked him up and pulled the boxers off his completely, then he spat Peter's cum into the material.

When he had done this he cast the shorts aside and straddled Peter. His huge dick swung into the air at full erection. It dripped. Slowly he spread Peter's legs apart with his own and, without further ado, he began to force his dick up Peter's hole. He took his time, not wanting to inflict more pain than was inevitable. Soon, in spite of Peter's protests, Roy was inside. His body hovered over Peter's, his body tightened in anticipation of filling Peter's arse with cum. Roy rocked his hips gently, sending waves of pleasure through Peter's body. Slowly Roy continued his rocking, gently fucking the young man beneath him. He felt more powerful with Peter than he had ever felt with William; his chest rose with each thrust of his huge, hard dick.

Roy began to increase the speed of his thrusts as he rammed his rod between the hard mounds of Peter's arse. After five minutes he felt his dick beginning to spew so he pulled out immediately and grabbed his shorts from where they lay by the bed. Roy panted and moaned as he shot his juices into the boxer shorts. He cleaned his dick on the material and then threw the shorts across the room so they landed on the radiator.

Peter grabbed Roy's shoulder and immediately pulled him towards his as he said "Thank you, Roy. I offer myself to your service as a full time bottom!" Roy grinned. His bizarre idea for making Peter a bottom had worked. Meeting Byron would give Peter a taste of how unpleasant life could be with the wrong top, faced with a choice between Byron and Roy, Roy knew that Peter would choose him - and he did! "Okay Peter, spread them again, old Taz is going to sleep in there tonight!" Peter lay on his side and lifted his leg. Roy moved back into position behind him and slipped his dick up Peter's hole. Peter lowered his leg and imprisoned Taz within his hole, Roy nuzzled up behind his new boyfriend and fell asleep with his dick embedded where it liked to be most!

Peter woke at eight, he rang his boss on Roy's mobile and felt Taz stirring within his arse as he spoke. When he hung up Roy was shafting him again. "Good morning lover!" Roy cooed as he thrust in and out. "Good morning!" Peter replied. "Today is going to be a good day!" Roy said as he slid gently in and out. Peter closed his eyes and enjoyed the ride.

When Roy had shot up his arse, he pulled out and Peter went to have a shower. When he returned Roy was still half-asleep on the bed. He was lying on his back with his bloated dick lying across his thigh. Peter reached for his boxers to pull them on. "No!" Roy instructed without opening his eyes, "I'm wearing those today!" "Am I to go commando?" Peter asked. "No!" said Roy pointing to the radiator, "you can wear mine!" "But they're covered in gyp!" Peter protested. "It will remind you of your new station in life! Wear them!" Peter went over and picked up the scrunched up boxers. The hardened stains cracked a bit as he opened the shorts out. They felt particularly bad against his fresh clean skin. But the raunchy feel was exciting too so he didn't object. Roy got up and showered. They dressed and Roy paid for the room with William's credit card - then they left for a day-trip to the country.

They drove into Chester first of all and spent the entire morning wandering around the shops. Roy persuaded Peter to get his ear pierced that day. He chose a little silver stud in the form of the letter A for the job. "Why A?" Peter asked. "A is for Roy! It shows you belong to me!" "That's fucking cheeky!" Peter said, "you get me to get my ear pierced to show that I'm your possession?" "If I had my way it would be your lad that got pierced!" Roy remarked casually. "Fuck off!" Peter drawled in total disbelief. "Don't dismiss the idea so quickly, you might like to get it done for our first anniversary!" "Would you get it done?" "Byron did it to me three years ago!" "And where's it now?" "I rarely wear it!" "I'd like to see it!" Peter said. "Maybe you will - maybe you won't. I'm hungry let's get lunch!"

They ate in McDonalds and then returned to the car. "I'd like to go for a walk in the country!" Roy suggested. "Sounds great!" Peter replied as they drove off to head back home. Further up the road they found a forest so they parked the car. They wandered slowly through the forest, which was beautiful in the late afternoon sunshine, until they came to a stream. "Let's swim!" Peter suggested. Roy looked at him in disbelief. "It'll be fucking freezing!" "Come on, there's nobody around we can go skinny dipping!" Peter quickly stripped and dived into the cold water of the river. Roy looked on in total bemusement. "Come on in! The water's lovely!" Peter called as he splashed around. "You're fucking crazy!" Roy said as he began to strip. When he was totally stripped in jumped into the water and the two of them began to wrestle in the cold stream. Roy looked down. "Your dick has shrivelled with the cold!" he remarked. "So has yours!" Peter retorted. Just then they heard voices. They stopped waist deep in the water as they saw an elderly couple walk by on a forest path on the far side of the stream. The boys could just see their heads above the bushes. The man looked over and waved. The two embarrassed lads waved back. "Fuck that!" Roy said as the couple moved out of sight. He waded to the bank and retrieved their boxers. "Here. Put these back on!" he ordered Peter, "those old folk might report us to the forester and we'll be done for indecent exposure!"

They redressed below the water line and returned to their swimming. About five minutes later a voice called them from the path on the side of the bank. "Hey you two, no swimming allowed!" They looked up and saw a stern looking man on the far bank. "Sorry sir!" Roy chirped, "we didn't know we couldn't swim here!" "Well you can't so get out of the water!" The two obeyed immediately and waded back to where they had left their clothes on the bank. They were thankful that they had the good sense to put their boxers back on. When they got out Roy called back to the man. "Is it okay if we sit here until we dry off?" "Sure!" the man replied, "just stay out of the water, there's pike in that stream and they could bite your toes off!" "Or something else!" Roy shouted. The man laughed - "that's right boys, these fish aren't too choosey, just stay out of the water, okay?" "No problem!" the two replied in unison. "Pair of daft little buggers!" the man said loudly as he turned and walked away.

They lay back on the grassy bank in the sunshine. "Turn onto your side" Roy instructed and Peter obeyed. He pulled to the left a little as he turned and lay on his side, his back to Roy. He could feel Roy's dick pressed and jabbed the material of the boxers into the crack of his arse. He shifted his position slightly and tried to pull down his wet boxers.. "Stay as you were," Roy whispered tenderly, "lie still! This daft little bugger wants to bugger you!" Peter felt Taz sliding between his legs, sliding it slowly in and out, fucking the crack. Peter didn't want this to end. At least not yet. He was about to say something to this effect when Roy stopped. "Lie on your back with your head towards the river," he said quietly. Peter shuffled into that position and lay looking at Roy who was now pulling the left leg of his wet boxers loose. "Now Peter," said Roy. "I've just got to grease your dick. This is going to be fucking great!" Roy pulled Peter's dick through the slit of the boxer shorts. Peter felt him rubbing some kind grease on his dick, smearing it on as he slid back Peter's foreskin and then squatted down. He took Peter's dick and slid it inside the leg of his boxers so that it made contact with his hole. Peter realised that Roy was about to let him fuck him. "Isn't this a bit dangerous?" Peter asked, "I don't want my name in the newspapers!" "relax!" Roy replied, "I can see the path from where I'm sitting, if anybody comes by we'll separate!" "I thought you didn't take it up the arse?" he said "I don't!" Roy replied, "in fact, Last weekend was the first time anybody ever managed to get inside me!" "Really?" "Yeah! But to seal our relationship I want you to have one go at my arse!" Then he began pressing his sphincter hard against Peter's knob. Slowly at first, very slowly, and then plop! In went the head followed by the shaft of Peter's not insubstantial dick. "That's fucking beautiful, Peter. That dick of yours is so fucking big. It would be a shame to have a dick like that and be a bottom all the time!" He began raising himself up and down, riding Peter's dick. The tight grip of his arse held Peter's dick like a vice. "There you go Peter boy! Fuck me! Fuck your new daddy! Keep riding my fucking arsehole." Peter looked up lovingly as Roy rode his dick. He watched Roy's dick swing up and down slapping against his belly.

Peter took Roy's hips and bounced the lithe man up and down his shaft. He could tell Roy's ride might be coming to an end - after all he was going to cum in an end as well - Roy bent over and thrust his tongue between Peter's lips and down his throat. It was all action. Without releasing his dick from its pleasurable task of penetrating Roy's body he levered Peter pulled his lover off his face and smiled. But not for long. His dick was sliding in and out of Roy's arse, leaving it completely before sliding back into the warm hole again. Suddenly he felt a load rising in his balls, he was close to cumming, "Fuck it Roy! I'm cumming!" he screamed. "I'm cumming too!" Roy panted, "don't stop fucking me. Keep your dick in me big boy!" Peter took the base of his dick in his hand and jerked it twice before his load was pumped from his balls and flowed straight from his knob into Roy's clenching arse. "Oh That was good. You were great Peter!" "I never expected sex in the open to be anything like as good as this" panted Peter. "That's just part of it," panted Roy, "The risk is as much fun as the sex! We'll be doing things like this regularly from now on!"

At six o'clock they hit the road again to go home. When they arrived they parked the car at William's house and then went back to the city centre for a drink. They wanted to toast their new romance! "So?" Roy asked, "would you like your top to be like Byron or like me?" "That's one question you don't need to ask!" Peter replied with a smile. "Did you enjoy your day?" "I did, particularly the swim!" "What was so great about the swim?" "It washed the boxers I was wearing!" Roy laughed - "Wait until I get you home!"

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE - THE END The next morning James got up early. It was Friday and there was a weekend ahead. He knew that he would have to make some ground rules if Robbie and Roy were to stay in the house. He went into the kitchen to get some breakfast. Peter was sitting there having a cup of tea.

"Guess what James!" he began enthusiastically. "What?" James snapped in reply. "In a bit of a mood this morning?" Peter cooed, "I'll tell you later!" "Sorry Peter, you can tell me now," James said as he sat at the table and poured a cup for himself. "Yesterday Roy brought me over to this dump near the city centre. It was filthy, even Robbie wouldn't have stayed in it!" "That's saying something!" James muttered over the rim of the cup "Anyway," Peter continued, "the place belonged to the weirdest bloke you could ever hope to meet. A black bloke from Jamaica called Byron. He was a bit smaller than you and he had a giant dick, no messing, it must have been a full twelve inches when it was hard!" "Fuck!" said James. "And he does! At least he fucked me four times! Anyway, he has a boyfriend called Simon and you should see the state of this bloke's arse. The Byron chap has it bruised and blistered from paddling him, it was fucking sick looking James, it was so fucking sick!"

"Have you nothing better to talk about?" James snapped impatiently. Peter looked at his friend and felt a bit let down by his reaction. "What happened that annoyed you James?" he asked sincerely. James landed with a plop on the chair and sighed. "Well," he began, "while I was in Leeds I made William promise to have no sex with Roy and Robbie. That was fine but I brought Daniel over to keep an eye on things." "And what happened? Don't tell me, Daniel let Robbie shaft him!" James nodded. "Well," said Peter, "what can you expect from a pig but a grunt? What are you going to do?" "I honestly don't know!" James replied as he took another drink of his tea. "I paddled Robbie and spanked Daniel but I'd like to do more!" "An eye for an eye…" "And a tooth for a tooth!" James finished the expression with a smile, "Good idea Peter, in fact, that's a brilliant fucking idea! You go and make Daniel suck you off and I'll go and fuck Robbie's arse so much that he'll regret forever what he did!"

Peter finished his tea and went upstairs to the spare room he noticed that Daniel had already made the place like any other teenager's bedroom. There was a tossed bed and dirty clothes all over the floor. Daniel was sitting on the edge of the bed looking nervous. He was dreading his next meeting with James. "Take off your clothes," Peter ordered. Daniel just looked at him. "I told you to do something, now stand up and take off your clothes!" Daniel stood and pulled off his sneakers, balancing precariously on one foot. His socks followed. Peter seemed impatient, so the boy quickly removed his shirt, then pulled off his shorts and underwear in one movement. Naked, he looked up at Peter, then quickly down at the floor. Peter looked him up and down. "Turn around." Daniel did so. " "Turn around again." Daniel turned back around. "Do you know how to suck dick?" "No, I don't! Fuck off and leave me alone!" Peter unbuckled his belt, undid the snap, and lowered his zipper. He lowered his jeans and boxers to mid-thigh, exposing his dick that was already half hard. "Tough shite Daniel, James sent me in here to punish your negligence so, kiss it," he ordered. Daniel knew he had no choice so he leaned forward and reluctantly kissed the tip of Peter's prick. "That's a good boy. You want to do this, didn't you? Now lick my dick, starting at the bottom." Peter was hard now, and Daniel licked his way from the nest of hair to the knob. "Kiss the knob. Lick the shaft up and down a few times. Kiss it again!" Daniel complied with the orders. "That's good. Now put your mouth over it. Don't let your teeth near it!" Daniel complied. "Lick it. No, don't take your mouth off it! Keep it in your mouth and lick it with your tongue." Daniel was beginning to enjoy Peter's orders. "Put your hands on my hips. Good! Now pull me into your mouth!" Peter's dick slowly disappeared into Daniel's mouth. "Keep it up!" Peter ordered. "Suck it!. Oh, that's better!"

Daniel set up a good rhythm, moving up and down, sucking and savouring every inch of Peter's dick with his tongue. Overcome by lust, Peter grabbed Daniel's head and began to move it up and down on himself. "Yeah, you love it, yeah, suck me Daniel!" Soon Peter's cum was shooting into Daniel's throat. "Oh, yeah. Swallow it," Peter ordered. "Swallow it all. Show how you love me." Daniel swallowed, but it kept coming, he swallowed again. When Peter was done, he pushed Daniel back, and Daniel fell onto his hands and knees. "There now! That wasn't all that bad now was it?" "It was okay!" Daniel said softly. Peter left Daniel kneeling on the floor and went to William's room. He woke the sleeping hunk and sent him in to where James was taking care of Robbie's arse.

After eating breakfast James had gone up to where Robbie was asleep. James didn't waste any time. He yanked Robbie's shorts down, then pulled his own down as well. James pulled Robbie over to the edge of the bed, he slept face down so his arse hung over the edge of the bed. James spat in his hand and wet his dick, and plunged right in. Robbie gasped. At last, he was getting what he knew was coming to him since the previous evening. The pain was terrible, more than he expected. The lubrication was inadequate, and James' dick was significantly bigger than William's.

Robbie closed his eyes tightly, clenched his fists, and bit the pillow. James' dick moved in and out, forcefully shoving Robbie into the mattress. A ripping pain seared his hole. It was terrible, but he could bear it. He had to. He regretted the fact that he had poked William as his hardening dick was ground into the bedspread. Then, just as the pain began to subside, James moved forward, penetrating Robbie as far as possible, and came. The warm juices began to lubricate Robbie's tortured hole, easing the pain still more.

James pulled out abruptly, still hard, and slapped Robbie's arse. Amazed and sore Robbie lay on the bed hoping this was over. But it wasn't. He looked over his shoulder where William was pushing his dick into Robbie's upturned arse. It was smaller than James' and Robbie was lubricated now with cum. The pain was manageable. But just as Robbie was getting into it, beginning to push back, seeking to get more inside, it was over. Another load of cum was deposited in his rectum.

"Turn over," James ordered. He lifted Robbie's legs, put them on his shoulders, and plunged his dick back in, burying himself to the balls in one fell swoop. Robbie groaned, the pain returning, yet overshadowed by the powerful pleasure caused by the penis inside him. James laughed. "What's wrong?" He pulled out slowly, then drove back in. "Is little James hurting you?" "Fuck off!" Robbie gasped. "I know what I did was wrong and I am quite happy to be fucked as a punishment but please don't make fun of me!" James smiled as he thrust in and out. William watched on.

When James was finished he withdrew his dick and pulled his shorts back on. He went back to the kitchen and summoned everybody. They all arrived; William, Daniel, Robbie, Roy and Peter. "Now listen everybody!" James said in a commanding voice, "if we're going to live here together there's going to have to be some rules. Is that agreed?" Everybody nodded and hummed his assent. "Good!" James continued, "we'll keep it simple. William and I are a couple so nobody fucks William without asking me first. Is that okay?" They all nodded again. "Great! Now Peter is bottoming for Roy so nobody goes near him without asking Roy's permission - that's rule number two!" Again, everybody agreed. "This is getting easy to establish!" James remarked, "now, anybody who wants can bring a playmate home but the playmate cannot go near anybody else in the house without the consent of the person involved. William and Peter as bottoms have to ask their respective tops before they bring anybody home, okay!" Nobody objected. "Finally," James continued, "there has to be a punishment for anybody who breaks the rules!" "How about everybody else fucking the one who breaks the rules?" Roy suggested. "And we can use the paddle on the offender as well!" William volunteered. "I propose that the punishment should be ten whacks of the paddle from each of the others, a blow job each and a shafting from everybody!" said James. "I second that!" Peter added. "We'll take a show of hands on that!" said James and all six hands shot into the air. "Okay!" said James, "the rules of this household are established!" "Let's have breakfast!"

EPILOGUE Things continued like that for a few more months. William and James had their usual sessions until Friday, Robbie brought a selection of different blokes home on different nights and fucked them until he got tired of them. Roy and Peter became a very happy couple and got along with each other very well. There was an orgy on birthdays and long weekends with Daniel, Nick and Kenneth staying over. Kenneth split up with Lisa and drifted in and out of short-term relationships. Nick and Daniel struck up a good friendship and sometimes stayed in the fourth bedroom of William's house but never more than one night at a time. Nobody ever broke the rules agreed that day (unfortunately!)

Peter and Roy kept themselves more and more to themselves. Eventually they moved out. They went to Dublin for Saint Patrick's Day and Roy met up with a couple of blokes that were in care with him. They were working in a big computer place just west of the city and had a house in a quiet housing estate a few miles away from where they worked. Roy and Peter moved in with them and Roy got a job with an internet bank and Peter took a part-time job in a small printing firm. He didn't have time to do much more than that as he had to keep house for three lazy, untidy tops who were all trained in by Byron!

Simon came over on a surprise visit in late April. He had got sick of Byron and his humours so he just upped and left. He went to William's place first and James gave him the address to contact Roy, William provided the air-fare. Simon's arse was in a bad way when he got there, the bruising was quite severe. Everybody thought that the damage was permanent but after a week or so it started to clear up a bit. Keith, one of Roy's two friends, took Simon under his wing and they started up a good relationship. Peter got a hand out with the housework as well!

Roy never used a paddle on Peter after their visit to Byron's place (see why in Chapter 19) In fact, as their relationship matured they became just like an ordinary boring, run-of the-mill couple. Roy can still keep it up all night, he's twenty now so he hopes to be able to maintain that skill for a few years more. Peter hopes so as well. Roy still gets off on light bondage and jockstraps - but overall the relationship is quite tame now and Peter makes an excellent housewife!

William still gets his kicks out of football kits and spanking - but then, that's William for you! And James is no better! Some of the sport shops in Dublin have been selling replica shirts for five pounds and the shorts for three pounds recently so Peter bought a load of them for William and James' first anniversary next August. (He's such a cheapskate!)

Roy's other friend, Johnny, spent most of his time downloading porn off the internet. It was his idea to get Roy to write the story about what happened in Manchester. Johnny had an alternative style of sex-life. Apart from asking Peter for the occasional blow-job he spent most of his time trying to seduce any foreign technicians that came to work at the computer plant - he was successful enough as well. He got the nickname 'Whole of the World' within the house because of his ability to 'get his hole' (an Irish synonym for having sex!) from so many different nationalities.

On the May bank holiday, the whole group was in Dublin for a drink and Byron managed to get through to Simon on his mobile. He was screaming hysterically and the whole group laughed at him when they heard his roars. His voice was still screaming lisped abuse when Simon dropped the phone over the quayside into the river Liffey. Byron never got to meet William (yet!)

And there ends the story - you see, the author now lives in Ireland and life in the Manchester Household is part of history now (and you have to go to a pagan place like the UK to get up to the kind of things that happened in this story) - until next October that is, when a reunion has been arranged to celebrate William's thirty-fifth birthday. Keith, Johnny and Simon have been invited as well but Byron is not on the guest list. He's probably still screaming at the mullets in the Liffey.

Thank you for reading this far in the story - I hoped you enjoyed reading it as much as I enjoyed exaggerating it!

See you!

John - aka Roy Writing from somewhere in County Kildare

PS Peter sends his love.